For Those interested- here is the Final (edited, corrected, and spell checked) Draft of For Fear of Little Men, my 2008 NaNoWriMo book

~~~
FORWARD
~~~


I'm making this book about Amphibious Aliens/Water Faeries because . . . I saw one, meet one, made contact, had an encounter with one, or whatever you want to say it is that happened. It was late summer/early fall of 1979. I was four years old. It had a lasting effect on my life that still stands today.
I'm a bit hesitant to write, expand upon, or promote this book, seeing how it's rather controversial topic has raised hell in my life in recent months, but I'm still as always looking for others whom have had similar experiences. I can't be the only one who has had something like this happen. For 30 years now, I have been in contact with a creature/being whom I personally have always thought of as being a Faerie of some sort, though others have suggested such things as Alien Hybrid, Angel, Demon, or Poltergeist. In any case, my contact with him began when I was 4 years old and continued since than for 30 years till the present day, and he has been throughout my life, the thing by which people judge me. In recent months, my newer online friends started questioning what it was that my older off-line/now-online-as-well friends were talking about when they took to calling me a "demon possessed witch" on my FaceBook Wall. To answer the questions of those who did not know me in person and explain what it was the people who did know me in person, were talking about, I wrote book about my encounters with a water Faerie.
This book is about a creature that calls himself Etiole. It is debatable as to what exactly it is that he is. I have always referred to him as a Faerie, though never quite sure what type of Faerie to call him. Over the years I've called him everything from a Dryad to a Merman, but have yet to find a traditional species of Faerie that fits him entirely. Most of the locals around here are religious fanatics and are of the opinion that he is a demon or poltergeist or an evil spirit of some sort and they have spent the past 20 or so years trying to "exorcise" him out of both me and my car. They have put me through hell because of it and I think they are nuts, but whatever. To each his own. In the past couple of years; a new theory has come up, one that suggests Etiole is an alien, some sort of "Grey-hybrid" or something like that. Personally I don't think he is, but, if that's what some people want to call him, than I guess that's fine too. As for Etiole, he usually calls himself a Siren, and so that is what I usually call him. When angry he calls himself an Avenging Angel - a type of guardian angel sent to watch over me; and so I sometimes refer to him as that as well.
The events mentioned here on this book took place in the Ross Forest of Old Orchard Beach, Maine, USA from 1979 - present day.






































~~~
Introduction
~~~


In the summer of 1979 two small children, ages 3 and 4 were startled to see what they described to adults as a small white monkey, sitting in the tree. What was strange about this was that the sighting occurred in the far north of New England, in a pine forest in Maine. Odder still was the children’s insistence that the “monkey” could talk and had asked the children to follow him into the forest. Adults were quick to dismiss the sighting as nothing more than over active imaginations. Within weeks, after repeated scolding by his parents, the younger child had changed his story and said he had made the whole thing up. The older child however, stuck firm to her conviction that there was in fact a talking white monkey and she told the adults that no amount of scolding or punishments could force her to lie and say he did not talk to them, because she had been taught that lying was a sin.
In the spring of 1983, twenty feet away from that same spot, several locals heard a loud explosion, and looked up to see what was said to be a large football shaped ship. Among the witnesses to this event was one of the two children whom had earlier seen the so-called “white monkey”. In the weeks to pass, the sighting was quickly dismissed and forgotten, until by the end of that summer, only the one child, maintained that she had seen anything at all.
With no knowledge of aliens or UFOs, the now 9 year old girl set out to find out what exactly these two strange sightings had been. Her early interpretations were that the “white monkey” had been some sort of faerie. Her story would become even stranger, when one day she told adults that she had continually had conversations with the “white monkey” over the past several years, and had asked him what it was she had seen in the sky that day, to which he had responded to say it was something he called “The VISION-D8”, a type of ship. Local adults, relatives, and teachers began to worry that the girl’s obsession with these two sightings was something more than an over active imagination.
At age 14 this same girl was the lone survivor of an attack that killed five of her friends. After months of court trials, she was left with no friends alive, thus no one to talk to about having been the witness to her best friends’ murder, and she closed down talking to no one, barely speaking a word at all, and spending increasingly more time in the forest visiting with “the white monkey”.
At the age of 16, her bishop claimed that one of her out of state uncle contacted him and the two of them decided that the girl must be schizophrenic. They called on the help of the state mental institute. Doctors from the institute declared that there was nothing mentally wrong with the girl, saying that she was suffering from normal depression caused by being a witness to a murder, and that it would go away, once she was able to make some new friends to replace the five whom had been murdered. While the doctors would pursue the case no farther, the uncle and the bishop were convinced the girl was insane and set forth warning members of her church to avoid contact with the girl. A few months later, a series of deaths, fires, and unexplained illnesses happened to the bishop and those close to him, resulting in his accusation that the girl was a Witch and had put a curse on him. When no evidence of the girl’s involvement could be found, the bishop than turned to the only answer he could come up with: that her “white monkey”, which she was now calling by the name of Etiole, must be a demon from Hell.
As the years progressed onward, the girl grew to a woman, and continued to maintain that Etiole was real. Twenty years after the original sighting, she claimed to now know that he was not a white monkey, but rather a Faerie. Her continued refusal to deny his existence, combined with the bishop’s continued claims that the girl was in league with one of Satan’s demons, resulted in a local religious hysteria, as the church congregation took matters into their own hands and set about to multiple acts of violence and vandalism against the young women, resulting in the destruction of her home, and her and her pets being forced out onto the streets during one of Maine’s coldest winters. For eight months she and her pets lived sheltered from the snow by only a tarp, surviving on garbage can scraps. Yet through it all, she continued her visits into the forest, to talk with “the white monkey”.
Today, thirty-one years after the original sighting of the white monkey, the woman known to many simply as EelKat, has agreed to be interviewed to tell the story, of the ever illusive white monkey of Maine.





















































Up the airy mountain
Down the rushy glen
We daren't go a-hunting
For fear of little men

~William Allingham
The Fairies 1850


























~~~
The Interview With EelKat
~~~




The White Monkey

Q. In the 1970’s you had meet an alien, and than four years later saw an UFO. Did you ever file a report on either incident?

EelKat: First off, I’d like to correct you - I met a Faerie and saw a big air ship. I never used the words alien or UFO. I never called Etiole an alien and I never called his ship a UFO or alien space craft. You must understand that the use of the terms alien and UFO were used by other people when describing what they claimed I had said. It was a misinterpretation on their part. They assumed that I must have meant one thing when in fact I meant exactly what I said. I have Autism, I speak my words exactly as I mean them - I do not use hidden meanings or innuendoes. I mean what I say and I say what I mean. When I say Faerie - I mean Faerie, not alien. When I say a ship in the sky, I mean a ship in the sky, not a UFO.  Don’t put words in my mouth. I don’t like it. Don’t tell me what you think I meant to say. I said exactly what I meant.
Okay, now that that is out of the way. I was 4 years old and than 8 years old. Who was I going to file a report to? I didn’t even know about police or FBI or military or any other such thing. I had never heard of any of them, let alone know what aliens or UFOs were.
I told the adults in my life what I had seen; parents, uncles, aunts, grandparents, parents of friends, Sunday School teachers, church leaders. I just kept telling every one I knew about it, so I guess in a way, you could say I did make an attempt to file reports of some sort. I don’t know if any of them filed any “official” reports or not, but I doubt it, because none of them believed I had seen anything at all. Problem was, no one believed me and I was so young that they all chalked it up to an over active imagination. By the time I was a teenager, I was still telling every one about it, but by this time the adult started saying I must have schizophrenia because I believed in Faeries and star ships and said I had seen them. The adults in my church put me through hell as a result of this, and by the time I was 16, I had stopped talking about what had happened to me, out of fear of being hurt by the adults who didn’t believe me.
I had no idea that there were other people out there who had also seen the things such as I had seen. At that point all I knew was that all the adults in my life thought I was insane and I felt like an outcast, and was too terrified to talk about aliens or UFOs anymore. I was in my late 20’s early 30’s before I actually realized that I was not the only person claiming to have seen Faeries or starships and that other people were calling them aliens and UFOs. That’s when I decided, that maybe it was safe for me to talk about them again, maybe now, 30 years later, people will not be so quick to judge and ridicule me, and that’s when I decided to write this book as a way to tell people about it. Tell people about Etiole and my other experiences. Maybe I can find someone out there who understands.

Q. He prefers to go by the name of Etiole. Is that correct?

EelKat: Yep.

Q. Can you give us an exact date, as to when it was that you first encountered Etiole??

EelKat: Exact date? No. I was 4 years old. I had barely started learning about times and dates yet. Basically the only date I knew back than, was that my birthday was August 13th, and that several of my relatives thought that was a bad thing, so kept trying to celebrate my birthday on August 12th. I didn’t like that even back than, so I took to writing my birth date on everything, just to remind them it was on a 13 not a 12. I was very frustrated with my relatives who kept telling my parents to change my birthday to 12 “while she is too young to know the difference”. But, anyways, it’s because of my constantly having to defend my birthday that I can pinpoint a time frame as to when this happened.
I had turned 4 years old on a 13th not on the 12th and I was very proud of that fact, so I told everyone that. When an adult asked my age, I didn’t say: “I’m 4,” no, I said: “I’m 4 and I turned 4 on the 13th of August not on the 12th.” Well, I remember very clearly that I was 4 years old, because I had spent so much on my time that summer defending my birth date against my superstitious adult relatives.
We can farther narrow the date on which I first encountered Etiole, by what it was I was doing. Me and my cousin Mike were in the swamp with old 5 gallon driveway sealant pails, and we were filling the pails up with frogs. We were filling the pails with frogs from the swamp, and bringing them back to release the frogs in the brook near the garden.
We are right in line with the cold fronts that come in off the Gulf of Maine, so we have a very short growing season, shorter than most of the rest of the state of Maine, as a result of the constant cold blasts of wind that we get. We can garden from late May to early October, which means we are very limited in the types of plants we can grow as most need an April through November growing season. As a result of the area’s “cold trap” we also have a very short frogging season as well. Basically from July to September is the only time our weather is warm enough for the frogs to gather in the swamp. Well, what that means is that me and Mike would have been out in the swamp at some point between July and September of 1979.
We can farther narrow this date, by the fact that I had only just recently turned 4 years old so I was still telling every one I had turned 4 on the 13th of August, not on the 12th. That gives us a time frame from August 13th through September 30th more or less.

Q. So, that first day, what happened? Who did you tell, and how did they respond?

EelKat: We were at the edge of the path, right before the swamp’s delta drains into the brook which than runs back through our farm. Mike’s mom (my mom’s sister) worked during the day, so my mom would baby-sit for her, and on the warm sunny days, me and Mike would head to the swamp to catch frogs. That is where we were headed that day, as usual.
We were only about maybe 5 or 10 feet away from the swamp when Mike pointed up into a tree, and said: “What’s that?” I looked up and there was this strange little white creature up in the tree looking down at us. I remember being fascinated by it’s eyes. It was all white except for it’s really big blue eyes.
We didn’t go any closer to the swamp, because we were both afraid of scaring it away if we got any closer. I suppose, logic would seem to dictate that we should have been scared and run away ourselves, but for some reason neither of us was scared at all, and we had both commented that the creature looked like it was terrified of us. We were worried it was going to run away. It looked like it wanted to run away but the tree it was in, was not near enough any other tree for it to jump to, and so it was just sitting there with these big terrified looking eyes starting at us like it was hoping we hadn’t seen it. But, it was like we both knew this.
When we first saw him, it was like he was inside our heads, reading our thoughts, and putting his thoughts in there with ours. Me and Mike’s conversation changed after we had come to the conclusion that this was a white monkey. We started talking about how he wanted us to follow him into the woods. He never said a word. He never stopped staring at us. He never moved a muscle. But some how it was like his voice just suddenly was there in our heads. I guess we were both too young to consider this odd, we should have considered it odd that he was talking to us without actually speaking. We contemplated on whether we should follow him or not, but remembered that we were not supposed to go anywhere with strangers without first asking our parents. We dropped our pails, and turned back towards my house in full run. The amount of time that passed from our first seeing the white monkey, until we started running, must have be only 5 or 6 minutes, if that long.

Q. You said you were not afraid. Why did you run?

EelKat: We were not running out of fear. Quite the contrary. We were all ready to go with him. We just needed to get my parents permission is all. That’s why we were running. We were in a hurry to tell my parents where we were going and than run right back to the swamp.
We dropped our frog pail and ran all the way back to my house, which was quite a ways really. We dashed past my grandmother (Helen Ricker, my dad’s mom) and went storming through the front door, screaming and yelling and all out of breath. Just our crazed mad dash through the screen door was enough to get every one’s attention. We had barely crashed through the door before we had the adults right there wanting to know what in the world the matter was. My mom and my dad and my grandmother were the ones home. I guess we had scared the daylights out of them, what with the way we came bursting into the house screaming. Obviously something had happened, and they wanted to know what it was. I don’t know what they were thinking had happened, but I know what we told them was the last thing they expected to hear us say.
We grabbed their arms and were talking so fast that no one could understand what we were saying, and we started dragging them with us out the front door. Than, and now this is really weird, I saw a bunch of bananas sitting in the kitchen, ran back in the house, grabbed the bananas and than ran back outside, telling the adults that he wanted us to bring him the bananas. We dashed off back to the woods, telling them to hurry up because they had to come meet him.
Me and Mike, practically dragged the adults back to the woods and I guess to them, we were not making any sense at all, because we were babbling on about a white monkey and how we was supposed to go with him and how he wanted some bananas. The whole event of us dragging my parents back to the woods went by in less than 5 minutes, before we back at the edge of the swamp and pointing up to the tree.
However, we were to be met with a surprise we had not anticipated: the white monkey was gone. Me and Mike suddenly ran off into the wood franticly calling out for the creature to come back and meet my parents and telling him that we had brought the bananas he had asked for.
The forest, in which the swamp sits, is 26 acres, and I know every inch of those woods by heart. I grew up in these woods, daily hiking and exploring it. This forest, on the map is called The Ross Forest, the entire forest covers across 3 towns (Scarborough, Old Orchard, and Saco) and goes on and on for mile after mile of hundreds of acres. At the heart of it lies the Ross Road Blueberry Field, which stretches on for about 300 acres. Within these dense old growth pine forests are found deer, turkey, moose, bear, bobcat, fishers, wolverines, coyote, ivory-billed woodpeckers, otters, fox, vultures, golden eagles, bald eagles, skunks, porcupines, and wolves, all hidden in the heart of the biggest, most up built, heavily populated section of Maine, known as The Greater Portland Region. The Ross Forest is an oddity, of pine trees hundreds, perhaps thousands of years old, sitting in the middle of a small mini-metropolis. This particular 26 acre section of it however, is the buffer line between our farm on Portland Avenue and the Powder Horn Campground on the Cascade Road. For as long as I’ve told people about the white monkey, I’ve also told them of a giant woodpecker with a white beak and white stripes down it’s back. To this, adults laughed telling me that was I was describing was The Ivory Billed Woodpecker. So? I saw noting funny about that. Then adults told me that it had been extinct nearly 100 years now. Really? There are at least three of them, living in the forest just past the Googins cemetery, not far from the sandpit. After 20 years of adults not believing in my 3 giant birds, one day, a birdwatcher saw them, and verified that yes indeed, there really were Ivory Billed Woodpeckers living deep in the forest behind my house.
Of course, adults are quick to tell me that there are no wolverines in Maine either. Really? Tell that to the 75 hens he tore apart and left all over the woods in 2008. Or to the moose he took down, tore apart, and than dragged pieces of into our vegetable garden in 2006.
For 15 years, I’ve sat at the edge of the swamp watching the bear. No one believed me that bear lived in Old Orchard until in 2007, a woman got attacked by one just 5 houses down from our house. Police went around setting up bear traps after that . . . the same police officers who had previously told me there were no bear in Old Orchard Beach.
No one believed that there were moose in Old Orchard, until one day one walked down Main Street right past the town hall.
People had no trouble believing that I had seen a coati because I caught him and brought him home. No one ever did figure out how an animal native to the Amazon Rainforest ended up in the cold north woods of Maine, but, I had him for a pet for quite some time after that.
Likewise, no one questioned the existence of a huge snapping turtle, guessed to be several hundred years old, because one of the days I saw her in Etiole’s swamp, I was not alone, and nearly a dozen other people saw her as well.
Over the years, I’ve reported a lot of animals that were either “supposed to be extinct” or “are not native to Maine”. In each case, I was too young to know that the animal was not suppose to be here or that they were all supposed to be dead, and because I was so young, adults would wave a hand at me, roll their eyes, and walk off talking about how amazed they were that a child my age was able to make up such wonderful tales. “What an imagination, she has. “ They would tell one another.
Initially no one believed any of those sightings. Over the years, however, almost all of them have been since confirmed. The adults who laughed and accused me of having an over active imagination, were later stunned, when they saw the newspaper reporters’ photographs of the very same animals, which were supposedly just in my mind. And even though, they now know I was neither lying nor imagining things when it came to bears, coati, wolverines, giant white striped woodpeckers, moose, and monstrous sized turtles, they still, blamed it on my imagination, saying that it was merely a coincidence, that those animals turned out to be real and not something I made up, because as they said “only some of the things she saw in the woods were real”. Only some? All but one, they mean. Every single creature I have reported seeing in the Ross Forest, has since been seen by others, and proven to exist. In fact, only Etiole remained completely elusive. Only the “white monkey” remains unconfirmed.
You see, I live in these woods, I know these woods. I know every animal that lives in these woods and I know not to bother them. I’m also never believed when I told the adults of each new animal I discovered living in these small 26 acres of 400 year old pines between Portland Avenue and Cascade Road. The reason no one ever believes my reports of any of these animals is quite simple: I made my first report of a strange animal living in these woods in 1979, when me and my cousin Mike, told every one about the white monkey. Because no one else ever saw the white monkey, no one ever believed anything I ever said ever again, for the rest of my 30 years of life.
On that day, me and Mike had dragged my parents into the woods. When we got there and the white monkey was gone, we headed straight into the forest to look for him. We went all the way around the swamp, out into the swamp, out to the small sand pit, all the way out to the big sand pit 26 acres away from the swamp, me and Mike were determined to find the elusive white monkey. By this time, my parents had figured out what was going on and they too, started looking for the white monkey. Initially they believed us. We were so shaken up and upset over this, that they knew without a doubt that we had most definitely seen something, and they wanted to find out what it was we had seen. We searched the woods for hours, finally coming home when it started getting dark. We never did find the white monkey. That me and Mike had seen something was not in question at this point. It wouldn’t be until a few days later that the adults would begin to question our story.
When Mike’s mom came to pick him up that night, we took her down to the swamp and told her about the white monkey, however by this time, we were quite calmed down, and her response was to think we were telling her about a game we had played earlier that day. Because she had not seen the panicked hysterics of earlier, she saw no reason to believe our story as real.
My days after this, were spent mostly in the woods in search of the white monkey.

Q. Now, there is a reason the adults believed you and it has something to with where you live. Tell us about that?

EelKat: Old Orchard Beach is bordered on one side by Saco Bay and on the other side by The Scarboughro Marsh. The marsh runs along the edge of Pine Point. In Pine Point, in the Scarborough Marsh lived a women named Helen Pearly, and she owned what was known as “White Zoo”, a zoo filled with all sorts of odd creatures, esp. white and albino creatures, for which the zoo got its name. I had never been to this zoo, as it was shut down, about 10 years before I was born, however, my dad’s mom was her best friend and so my dad knew that Helen Pearly still had many of her animals, now living in her house as pets. My parents initially believed me and Mike when we told them about the white monkey, because (as I found out later) they had figured Helen Pearly must have had a white or albino monkey in her collection, and concluded that it must have escaped. She lived less than 3 miles away, and an escaped monkey could easily have cut across the woods and gone into the swamp behind our house. There was one small problem with this theory: Helen Pearly had not owned any such creature as a white monkey, a fact which my grandmother confirmed with Mrs. Pearly a few days after this incident.
By the time my grandmother confirmed with Helen Pearly, that she had no white monkey to escape, Mike had also changed his story and was now saying he had never seen a white monkey at all, that it had all just been a trick we played on the adults. The adults believed his lie and from that day forth, they never again, believed a word I said, even though he was the one who had lied, not me.

Q. How did you come to the conclusion that this creature which you had seen sitting in the tree, was a white monkey?

EelKat: Me and Mike saw him sitting in the tree and had spent maybe 2 or 3 minutes discussing what it was and had come to the conclusion that he was a white monkey. I don’t think either of us actually knew what a monkey was. I had seen a real monkey at the age of 2, but I have no memory of this. I don’t know if at the time I had remembered the monkey I had seen before or not. There was nothing mysterious about the other monkey I had seen, because I saw it at a zoo.
My parents had taken me to York Animal Farm (today known as York Wild Kingdom & Amusement Park, due to it’s several hundred acres of expansion and the addition of rides, but back in 1977, it was a deer and goat petting farm on about 10 acres, thus the name York Animal Farm.) They had mostly your average local wildlife, farm animals, and a few “zoo-type” oddities. (Today they got everything under the sun including white tigers, lions, gorillas, etc, etc, etc,) Among the animals on the farm was a monkey, I think it may have been an orangutan, but I can’t remember it. We had spent most of the summer of 1977 driving around New England in the huge orange metallic 1964 Dodge 330, and stopping at all the various zoos, farms, theme parks, museums, etc. Storyland in Glen, New Hampshire, Santa’s Village in Vermont, Polar Caves in Vermont, the top of Mount Washington, The Old Man on the Mountain and the flumes of New Hampshire, and of course York Animal Farm in York, Maine.
So, I had seen a real monkey a few years earlier and somehow when I first saw Etiole, the first thing I thought of was “that’s a white monkey”. So, for several years afterwards I just kept referring to him as “The White Monkey”.

Q. Over the years you have written a series of short stories and chap books, known as The Twighlight Manor series. The main character throughout most of these mini-books is a strange little drag queen merman with gleaming silver skin, an electrical touch, and insatiable appetite for sex. His name is Etiole de Blue de Azure Swanzen, and you have said that he is based on the “white monkey”. How is Etiole, the character of the Twighlight Manor stories you write, different from the real Etiole? How much of what you write about him is fiction and how much is real?

EelKat: Etiole, the real Etiole, is an alien trapped here on Earth, more or less. More or less, meaning, that I don’t know exactly what he is, where he is from, how he came to be here, or why exactly it is that he can’t leave here. He is not native to here, thus making him an alien, though if he’s an extraterrestrial from outer space or an ultraterrestrial from a different dimension, or here from another time, or something else entirely, I don’t know.
In my books, he is half alien, half electric eel siren, born here on Earth, but whose father was an alien trapped here on Earth.
As for the real Etiole, I don't know what his race is, he won't talk about it. He doesn’t like being questioned, and he’ll change the subject, pretend not to hear, or just leave/disappear.
His answer (or lack there of) is more of an evasive excuse than anything else, because I don’t think he really even knows where he is from or how he got here. He gives no indication of any real knowledge of his life ever being any place other than here. He is very old and he’s been here a long time, and he can’t really remember too much about his people or where he comes from and what little he does remember seems to be a mixed up muddle indicating that he is in fact from Earth, but from a different time, when Earth looks different from the Earth we know today. I think, he doesn’t want to have to admit to himself that he can’t remember. I actually question if he even ever did know where he came from. He has absolutely no answers for this at all.
I do know that he comes from a water planet like Earth. Obviously a planet with an atmosphere like Earth’s. He is well adapted to our Earth, an indication that he is from Earth, not from another planet. He can't be away from the ocean very long. He's somewhat like a frog or a salamander, his skin is just like a salamander's skin. He lives on land, but he needs to keep going back to the water. He prefers very cold ocean water, that's why he's up here on the coast of Maine. He has to live right on the coast to be close to the water. I get the impression he would die if he moved so far inland that he couldn't run to the ocean whenever he needed to. He calls himself a Merracian (which I believe is his word for a Merrow), and other times refers to himself as being a Siren. So that's why when I wrote about him in the Twighlight Manor stories, I chose to call him a siren, because that was the closest thing I could find to being like him.
Both the real Etiole and the fictional Etiole have the ability to absorb electric currents and redirect them, but the fictional Etiole does it differently that the real one. The fictional Etiole does it by touch, but the real Etiole does it by this weird telepathy-like means. When he's angry, he pulls electric currents out of the air and than with his mind redirects it to any place he wants to; (this is mistaken as him “shooting” lightening) and where ever it ends up, everything bursts into flames.
I wrote the fictional Etiole to be sort of a happy-go-lucky goof, he's the hero in most of my stories, he'd never hurt any body. In the Twighlight Manor books I write him acting more “Human” than is normal for him. His emotions are more or less at check and under control, and his actions are usually somewhat rational and logical.
The real Etiole? The real Etiole does not act, react, or behave “Human”. His actions are irrational, impulsive, and illogical. He can go from happy to furious and back again in a split second. Though he is normally calm and docile, he is temperamental at times. Sometimes, I think if he had a way to do it, he'd just annihilate 90% of the Human race. I do find this to be a bit odd, given his outspoken attitude against violence.
His emotions are complex. His sense of reasoning and logic is almost incomprehensible.
He has an enormous love and affection for Humans and wants to help them and prevent them from destroying themselves and their planet. And than he switches moods.
He has an enormous hatred for the Human race in general, because at some point in his past he was captured and tortured. It's happened to him more than once. The first time it happened was about 300 years ago, he was stuck in some circus freak show thing, where he was billed as a mermaid, due to the fish-like nature of his skin, teeth, eyes, and hands. I guess he spent a lot of time being shuffled around side shows, where he was starved, beaten, tortured, caged, and abused something fierce. This would seem to have been an ongoing thing to happen to him during the late 1600’s and throughout the 1700’s.
There is a problem with dating the things he says, as he seems to have no real concept of time as we know it. There is confusion with the dates on events, as he does not view time in the same way we do. He dates things in accordance to their relevance to other events, rather than by times and years, which makes dating the things which have happened to him difficult at best. I’m guessing that his people do not have a system of measuring time.

Etiole vs. Hitler

He was captured by Humans and tortured once again in the 1930's. Again, the date itself is a guess on my part, as he has no concept of dates. He says it was Hitler's scientists who had him, around the time of the Great Wars. I assume he meant the Second World War, but his dates are off and indicate the First World War. Anyways, he seems to be referring to World War II, because he mentions Hitler, Germans, and Nazis, and how much he hates them, and how much he hates anyone who reminds him of them. His capture was supposed to somehow help them win the war. They were testing him, to find a way to win the war. He already had a hatred for the race he calls the Diontite Scientists prior to his *coming to Earth*. That, combined with his dealings with the men he calls Hitler’s Scientists, instilled an unprecedented hated in him for all scientists in general and pretty much the whole Human race.
He said that Hitler’s Scientists called him a Venusian because they had erroneously concluded that he had come from planet Venus. He said that they were thinking that Venus was like Earth, and they had plans to explore Venus and was expecting they would find more like him. The tests they did were supposedly going to prepare them (the Humans) for what to expect on Venus. He said they treated him like he was some sort of an inferior being, as though he had neither emotions or physical feelings. That they never attempted to find out if he had a name and simply referred to him as “the Venusian”. He was never clear on what exactly they did to him, and avoids the topic completely. He has made it very clear, though, that he was there against his will, he was being held a prisoner, and that they were torturing him and passing off the torture as some sort of scientific investigation. It’s a sensitive issue which he would rather forget happened.
He did say they kept records, that the scientists were writing everything down, and that the information about him and what they did to him, could be found if one looked for government records about the discovery of a Venusian life form. He says that he was the so-called Venusian life form. Which government he was referring to, however, is in question, though I‘m guessing he meant Germany.
I'm not sure what exactly they did to him, but he has some internal injury that has affected his ability to travel. He's injured pretty bad actually, which affects his ability to move around much at all. He was already injured when I first found him, and had been for many years. His ability to heal, and pretty much his entire immune system were somehow affected. He spends much of his days in pain, and simply wanting to be left alone to rest. As he gets older, he becomes progressively less active. My once playful companion of the 1970‘s, today has difficulty getting around. He's very old now.
How did he actually get here (on Earth) to begin with? The VISION-D8 initially crashed into the ocean off the coast of what is now Old Orchard some 300 or 400 years ago (which is how I came up with the dates I used in the Twighlight Manor stories). Etiole was very young than. Originally he lived in Maine, but at some point he moved to France, something to do with all the French explorers that came to Maine, he wasn't too clear on that point and became evasive of the subject, so I got the impression he didn't go to France willingly. Anyways he has spent most of his time on Earth, in France (which is why I wrote the fictional Etiole as being a French Siren). He was still in France during the time of Hitler's invasion of France. That's when the scientists got a hold of him. From my understanding, he was pretty peaceful and non violent up until that point; he wasn't all hating Humans until after his ordeal with Hitler's scientists. Circus people had hurt him and kept him caged up, but it wasn’t until his ordeal with scientists and their test labs, that he became overly paranoid of Humans in general.
What happened from that point, until he ended up with me, is uncertain. He avoids the topic of the scientists, what they did, and how he eventually got away from them. What I do know is that he did get away from them and returned to the original sight of his crashed ship in some sort of an attempt to escape. (From this planet?) And this is apparently what resulted in the VISION-D8 making it’s reappearance here on Earth in the early 1980’s.
How he came to be with me is fairly simple. He came to Maine again in the 1960's and went back to the original crash site of his ship, which was in the ocean, directly in front of our land, not too far away from where the Old Orchard Beach Pier sits today. Not finding any remains of his ship, he went inland to hide in the swamp of the local forest, and that's how he came to be living in the woods behind our house, in the 1970’s, when I was a kid.

Snakes, Eels, and the Haunted Car

I have always been plagued with nightmares, for as long as I could remember, I have slept during the day to avoid sleeping in the dark. My worst nightmares are always of hospitals, doctors, white rooms, public bathrooms, and toilets; my phobia of doctors is so terrible that I have only ever been to a doctor 4 times since I was 8 years old; since I was 8 years I've had terrible memories as well as nightmares about painful gynecological exams, at first I told my parents but they said it was my imagination, so I stopped telling them about it, but it never stopped and I still have nightmares like this on a regular weekly basis; these nightmares have resulted in my extreme phobic inability to be near doctors and a manic phobia of white rooms.
I'd also like to point out something: The nightmares, the hospital and doctor memories, those are very separate memories than my encounters with this "man" Etiole. While those memories are terrifying, my encounters with him are not, nor have I ever had reason to fear him. He is different from the memories and nightmares. Also, a large majority of my encounters with him happen during the day while I'm awake. I don't recall very many nighttime or sleeping encounters with him prior to my mid-20s. He was more of a childhood companion than anything else.
I will tell you of one of these dreams, because this is one that has haunted my memories for 30 years. And has been one of the events that would have a very profound effect on how other people saw me. I have another reoccurring dream about a giant snake - unrealistically huge, like 300 or 400 feet long, big enough to cover several acres of our farmyard; it always shows up just beyond the edge of the woods where I first saw Etiole. I have not had this dream since my childhood, but back than I had it often. I would be walking towards the woods and suddenly this giant snake would appear and it would start eating everything in site - trees, animals, houses, and than it would come after me. Next thing I knew I was falling for miles and miles down an endless black pit of nothingness. I'd wake up screaming and my eyes would take a while to focus, so I'd be trying to sit up, but everything was black and I couldn't see where I was and I'd fall out of bed (if I was in bed). (I have not used a bed at all since I was 8 years old, so I was quite young when this reoccurring dream occurred).
There were a few occasions when this dream ended differently. In each case of the "alternate ending" I had fallen asleep on the back seat of our family car (the 1964 Dodge 330, which I still have 30 years later, and this is why I still have it) during one of our weekly road trips across New England. There was just the 3 of us - my mom and dad in front talking about the scenes and the foliage and stopping to take pictures and me in the back seat. These weekly road trips took place between 1976 - 1985 (or from the time I was 2 until I was 10). There were just so many times a small easily bored kid like me could look out the window at trees and so I often took naps on the back seat of the car. The dream would start as before, the big snake, me falling and falling, and than, instead of me waking up screaming - I'd look down into the pit and I'd see that it had turned into a salt marsh with tall grass and cool water and the water was filled with big green moray eels (NOTE: while snakes terrified me, eels did not, eels are in fact my favorite of all animals and the sight of the eels was a sign of comfort, not a sign of fear). Instead of falling forever into blackness, I would fall into the salt marsh and be surrounded by the eels, which wrapped around me to protect me from the giant snake. Than I would wake up. And this is when things get "strange" and usually I do not tell people the rest. When I wake up, I look up at the roof of the car and see instead Etiole looking down at me, I wake up in his arms and I would spend the rest of the road trip chattering away talking with him. I did not find out until many years later that my parents never saw him and thought I was talking to "an imaginary friend".
This was only one of the many ways in which I had encountered Etiole, but this was among my earliest memories of him, and would be the memories that caused me to associate him with eels, as well as how I came to view eels as symbols of love and comfort, how eels became my favorite animals, how I learned early on that I could trust Etiole, how Etiole came to become my closest friend as the years went by, and how I came to fight so hard to keep that car each time my parents tried to sell it, and how later, locals got started saying the car was "demon possessed".
More About the Nightmares . . . uhm, I don't want to stray off topic here, so I will continue this writing information about the nightmares in a later chapter, and go back to talking about Etiole. Okay? Good. Moving on...



Q. You describe Etiole in your Twighlight Manor books as being like an eel. As a child you mistook him for a white monkey. What does he look like?

EelKat: When I first saw him, my cousin Mike was with me and we both saw him. I was 4 years old and he was 3 years old. Mike was the one who saw him first. We were playing in the woods at the edge of the swamp when Mike looked up and said "What's that?" and I looked and there was the strangest looking thing I had ever seen, sitting there in the tree looking down at us. I told Mike very matter of factly, with a tone of authority: "That's a white monkey." and that's how the "White Monkey Story" got started, and why every one since reefers to Etiole as a white monkey. I was 4 years old, and I would have zero concepts of aliens until I was 8 years old, with the arrival of the VISION-D8, so for the first few years I called Etiole a white monkey, because I didn't know what he was, and fact of the matter was, I had no idea what a monkey was either.
Yes, my initial description of *white monkey* was somewhat inaccurate, and the eel-like description found in my Twighlight Manor books is more or less accurate. He has a very fish-like appearance about him, sort of like what you would get from crossing and eel with a salamander and a very small Human.
As for what he looks like. He is very, very beautiful. Etiole is very small, only 5'3" tall, with a thin delicate bone structure. Based on his small body frame, if I could see his skeleton, I would guess that his bones would be somewhat like that of a fish, sort of small, thin and flexible. He looks very delicate and very frail, like you would expect his bones to break if he fell down. His skin is stark white overall, not peach-pink like *white-skinned* Humans, but white just like white snow, and with a bluish tint in certain places. He has soft shoulder length white hair, that's all frizzed and kinky and hangs in big curls. Sort of looks like he’s been electrocuted.
He's got long thin fingers, which when wet you can see are connected with a thin webbing like layer of skin, sort of like Veiltail Goldfish tail fins. There are fins on his arms and legs as well, but you can only see those when he's in the water. He can stay under water as easily as living on land.
His eyes are huge and very round, almost fish like, from a distance it looks like he's got these two really huge black eyes, but when you see him up close; it's just an illusion, caused by the coloring of his skin. His eyes are a pale almost silver, shade of blue, and highly metallic and metal flaked in a frog-like sort of way, but the pupils are really big, so it looks like the irises are black. Because of the way his pupils are, he's wicked super sensitive to sunlight.
His eyelids are the cause of the illusion that he has huge black orbs for eyes. His eyelids are rimmed and have a deep purplish-blackish tint to them, sort of like someone who hasn't slept for several days, only it extents all the way up to the brow bone. It's the combination of these dark rings around his eyes, and the really dilated pupils that make it look like he's got huge black eyes, but actually, his eyes are not much bigger than mine, and are more like someone with Grave's Syndrome. One of his eyes is frozen "up" so it looks like that eye is always looking up towards the sky; it's an injury, and he's also almost blind in that eye. He has a long nose and high cheekbones.






Don't know what his lips look like, because he paints them bright red; he wears lipstick - mine usually in recent years. I became an Avon Representative in 1996, and have to keep my make-up-demos heavily over stocked on red lipstick and black eyeliner as he raids the box and takes all of them every chance he can get. (Apparently the black around his lids is painted over to make them even blacker.) So, I end up buying a lot of red lipstick, even though I don't wear make-up at all, because he goes through a lot of them. He looks like a woman, actually, he looks like a drag queen, and given his mode of dress, he sort of is - his red dress, is, well, a red dress from the Belle Epoch era, which he wears backwards with the buttons down the front instead of down the back.
His teeth are a fearsome thing, that would inflict one hell of a painful bite should he ever decide to bite someone. He’s got teeth like a shark or a piranha; multiple rows and rows of them, tiny, sharp, and pointed like razors. Defiantly meant for tearing through raw flesh.
The star on his forehead in the Twighlight Manor books is just in the Twighlight Manor books. The real Etiole has no star on his forehead like that.
He classifies himself as a retired star ship captain, and sometime wears a uniform. When in uniform though, he answers to the name Captain Goldeneagle, rather than Etiole. The uniform consists of skin tight leggings and a lose fitted billowy hip length robe type of coat or jerkin, which is belted closed. Both made out of a blindingly neon orange. Thigh high silver boats are like all moving holographic metallic silver, a really weird color that I’ve never seen on any thing else. He’s got a really weird, really big, tall, twisted pointy somewhat floppy-conical shaped hat, also orange, and trimmed with silver feathery things. That is his peace time uniform, very ceremonial and colorful, and gaudy and meant more for show than anything else. I get the impression, that this is not what his people generally wear however, and that he is somewhat of an eccentric fop, who lived in France waaaaaay too long. There is a definite Olde World French influence to this outfit. This is what I usually draw him as wearing. This is also the outfit I sew when making dolls and sculptures of him.
His war time uniform, matches his ship however, and is made out of a silver, skin tight, sort of Lycra type fabric, that has a prismatic, reflective, mirror finish and reflects every thing around him, camouflaging him and making him nearly impossible to see.
He has a preference for orange and red and out of uniform he usually wears a long red robe-dress thing that buttons all the way down the front, or rather buttons all the way down the back, and he wears it backwards with the buttons in the front.
He has a preference for orange and red and out of uniform he usually wears a long red robe-dress thing that buttons all the way down the front, or rather buttons all the way down the back, and he wears it backwards with the buttons in the front. It's an antique satin/silk gown from the Belle Epoch era, and he practically lives in it. If he's wearing anything at all, it's usually this long red dress which is about 4 or 5 sizes way too big for him, so he wears it belted and billowing. He says that before his capture by Hitler's scientists, he was a French Madam and ran, what basically could only be described as a whore house. Apparently, in France, as long as he passed himself off as a woman running a boarding house for girls, (this being in the 1700s - 1800s) no one cared or even noticed that he was not only not a woman, but that he was not even Human either. He claims to have had many wealthy clients, including members of the royal family of France themselves. He says quote: "Look me up *Madame Etiole* I'm in the history books. Kings loved me." Unquote. He claims also to have been a friend of a man named "Comte de Sade". Dressed he looks like a woman and apparently has spent most of his life passing himself off as a woman. I've seen him naked though - definitely not a woman.
Out of uniform though, he kind of, doesn't really wear cloths all that often; he's just sort of, naked all the time`. His skin, like I said, is like a salamander, and it's kind of thick and tough, but at the same time super soft and coated with slime; it protects him from the weather, so he's not got much need for cloths. Cloths seem to be worn only as a sign of rank or authority, as wearing them for protection is not really necessary. There is an air of importance and high ranking authority to him and his over all attitude towards everything. His skin is coated with like a frog-like slime or something of that nature, which dries out if he stays out of the water too long, and why he has to live near water. The nature of his skin, and the fact that the VISION-D8 makes a habit of entering the Earth atmosphere over the ocean, indicates that he is from a water planet, possibility one with less land mass than Earth has. He is defiantly a water creature, and the ship was built for and is certainly better suited to water landings.
His speech is unusual. He does not talk very often, and is usually rather quiet. He can talk, and when he does, it's with a very thick, heavy Ye Olde Style French accent, which he picked up from living most of his time on Earth, in France. He sings, but his voice, when singing, is shrill and high pitched, though he says it’s not like that underwater. He rarely sings when on land, due to the difference in his singing voice above land from underwater.
More often however, Etiole just thinks and you know what he's saying. It's sort of a mind meld telepathy thing, only you don't just hear his words, but feel his emotions and pains as well. If he's sad you don't just think, oh he's sad; you actually feel the sadness overwhelming you. It’s hard to explain, because it’s like telepathy, but at the same time it’s not like telepathy. I don’t know that there is an actual word to describe it. It’s like you become one with him and you can think and feel and hear everything that he is thinking, feeling, and hearing at the exact same time he thinks, hears, and feels it. It’s like he becomes part of you and you become part of him. It’s not telepathy, but I don’t know what else to call it.
It works both ways; he feels what I feel too. It’s how he knows specifically who to target, when protecting me, because he knows which people have frightened me, and thus those are the ones he goes after.
It would seem that his people are highly emotional, and are interconnected by emotions like this all the time. What effects one of them, affects them all. Because he is trapped here on Earth however, this connection with his people is broken. Etiole is a very sad and lonely creature. He longs for the companionship of others, but Humans are a fear filled race prone to hate, and he can’t connect with them the way he would connect with his own people as a result of this. Due to his injuries he can't leave Earth, and he's pretty much outcast from his people as a result. I get the impression they are not overall a sympathetic race, and are somewhat like the ancient Romans, where, if one falls by the ways side, you leave him and march onward. Etiole fell to the way side and now he's not only trapped here, but he's been abandoned by his own people as well. He's pretty much terrified of Humans. He's been alone and in hiding on a strange planet for some 300 or 400 odd years now. By his own admission, I'm the only friend he's had that entire time.
I do not know how long they live, but I do know that the creature I know, Etiole, is very old, and very frail, and is by Earth years well over 400 years old. I'm guessing that he has aged somewhat faster than others of his kind, due to his injuries, which thus shortened his lifespan. Based on what I know of Etiole and what I can guess of his injuries shortening his lifespan, I estimate that his people live somewhere between 600 to 700 of our Earth years.
Etiole is very old, and not very active. His health, today, is not good. He's visibly aged just in the 30 years that I have know him. His health has gone down hill a lot, since I first knew him. He has, he believes, something similar to AIDS, what is wrong with him exactly, he is not certain; only that it was given to him by the men whom he calls "Hitler's scientists" as part of some experiment, and it destroyed his immune system. He says that normally he should be immune to nearly every Human germ, bacteria, and virus, but whatever they did to him, he is not immune to much of anything any more and this is why he can not return to where ever it is he came from and why he can not have any contact with his people ever again. This is also why he has become so reclusive of Humans and fleas from their "germ-filled presence".
Etiole was much more active when I first met him, than he is today. He used to dance wildly about, but now spends most of his days and nights asleep or semi-asleep. He had a heart attack or something to that nature in the 1980's, and so now he rarely leaves our yard at all. He pretty much, just sits on the roof of my car, all day and all night. He sleeps in the car. He kind of adopted that car as his home. When people are around he heads up into the trees, or out into the swamp. He's very nervous and jumpy, and he'll stay hidden out in the woods for days, even after the Humans have left. On top of his fear on Humans in general, he has a terrible fear of scientists and doctors especially. Basically, he just wants to be left alone. He hurts. He's in pain. He's afraid of practically everything. He just wants a place where he can sit and rest and be left alone in peace and quite. He, for some reason picked my car to do that.
He had planned to leave our planet, in the early 1980’s the day I saw the VISION-D8, but it was around that time that his heart gave out, making travel impossible for him, resulting in him staying here. He has no plans to leave Earth now, and says he will die here.
Prior to his illness in the early 1980's, Etiole moved at lightening fast speeds. One instant he could be beside you and a second later, he would be miles away. He moves faster than can be seen and thus is rendered "invisible" to the Human eye which is incapable of focusing on an object moving at such speeds. The weeks following his illness, he remained nearly immobile, moving rarely and spending most of his time in my car, which oddly, "died" the same week as Etiole's "heart attack" and has been unable to be restarted in the 20 years since. While he can still move at light speeds which defy the laws of physics, he now only does so on rare occasions.
Etiole seems to have an averse effect on cars, for cars he comes in contact with suffer mechanical problems after being in contact with him. In the past 30 years my family has gone through more than 50 cars. We had to replace our cars at a rate of every 5 to 6 months due to engine, transmission, and electrical failure. The cars become completely immobile and even replacing the parts does not restart them again.
Auto garages and mechanics are at a loss to explain this bizarre phenomenon of our inability to keep any car running for more than 4 or 5 months. It was at one point suspect this being due to our cars having all been bought used, but in 1991 we bought a brand new 1991 Honda right off the showroom. Less than 6 months later the Honda's transmission died, and all the inner gears "froze" as though rusted in place. For 5 years, it was attempted to repair this car, and finally it had to be sold for junk due to the inability to get it running again, no matter what was done to it.
Three of our cars were prone to engines starting (without any keys) and the car driving off down the road until it ran into something to stop it. On repeated occasions, police would come to our house to inform us that our "missing" car had been sighting in the ditch down the road. Once a friend of the family stopped by to tell us "Your truck is knocking on my door and trying to come in the house." To which we found that our truck had started up, drove into his yard and was rammed into the side of his house where it sat pushing the wall, threatening to knock over the side of their house.
One mechanic joked due to the cars either dieing and driverlessly fleeing our yard that there must have been some sort of an "electrical fault line" running through our property which was running haywire with our cars electrical systems. More superstitious locals attributed it to "poltergeist activity" or "demon possession".

Unusual Skin

Etiole's skin is what stands out most about him. It is a slippery, somewhat slime coated, extremely smooth white with silvery-grey-blue mottling. The majority of his body being stark snow white, with his back, and the sides of his arms and legs, being coated with a mist-pattern of tiny speckles. His skin coloration and patterning most closely resembles that of the White Spotted Moray Eel, of Aitutaki Lagoon, Cook Islands.
He has no qualms about walking around naked, which he often does, in fact he was naked the first time I saw him. It appears that he wears clothes more out of decoration rather than modesty. His habitual lack of clothes makes it easy to describe what he looks like.
While the coloration and pattern of his skin is much like that of an eel, the texture itself is like that of a salamander or frog. Very smooth, very slippery, and coated with a clear film of slime. It is more like the texture of a salamander (tough and rubbery) and less like that of a frog (thin and translucent). Again, like an eel, however, his skin has a shimmering, somewhat metallic or metal-flake sheen to it. It appears as though his skin is a dense opaque white, and that the metallic silvery-blue-white-opal sheen hovers over the skin like a translucent outer layer. I believe this to be an optical illusion caused by the reflection of the sun on the slime coating. In direct sunlight he looks almost a pale silver-blue color, however, he rarely ventures out into direct sun, due to the very delicate and sensitive nature of his skin. He comes out on misty, foggy, cloudy, or rainy days, giving preference to the thick dense evening fog that rolls off the cold North Atlantic Ocean. In the fog his skin has a more milky-white-silver sheen, rather than the glistening-blue-silver sheen in direct sunlight.
I think the closest thing in nature, you can find being like Etiole, would be the melanoid albino axolotl, a white amphibious member of the salamander family. But even that does not look right. The axolotl is more matte skinned and Etiole is more metallic skinned.
On his chest is an unusual feature, which on first appearances looks to be hard ridges or folds in the skin, running parallel with his ribs. These are in fact "flaps" which when on dry land close tight over slits or openings in his sides, each opening running between his rib bones. In the water these flaps expand revealing the openings beneath, and allowing him to breath under water. I guess these are somewhat like gills on a fish. He can live quite well under water, though he does need to periodically come up for air.

Webbed Hands

Etiole's hands are Human-like, yet, very frog-like as well. They are small, with long thin fingers, each tipped with nails or claws that are somewhat like a cross between Human nails and talons. The claws are "clear", but bluish tinted over the skin.
His hands are semi-translucent as though there was a clear outer layer of skin over a white lower layer of skin. There is a thin, nearly invisible "webbing" growing between his fingers, but this can only be seen when his hands are in the water.
His hands are well suited to catching fish, which he scoops up out of the water and eats raw.

Big Round Eyes

I think it was his eyes which caused us to refer to him as a "white monkey" all those years ago. Etiole has huge, round, blue eyes, which are very similar to the eyes of a Black Lemur.

Unusual Teeth

Etiole has unusual teeth, not too unlike teeth such as commonly found in fish, such as piranha, tigerfish, and sharks. They are small, pointed, and razor sharp. His teeth a clearly meant for ripping through raw flesh. Like a shark, he has multiple rows of teeth. I wouldn't doubt that if he set his mind to doing so, he could easily tear a Human's hand off in a single bite. I think if I had to compare them to any one creature, I would say that they most resembles the teeth of a deep sea Moray Eel.

The Problem of Photography

Q: I would love to see a photograph of Etiole. Do you have one?

EelKat: No, there's no actual photo, photograph attempts have come back as nothing but a gray-brown blur and nothing can be made out at all. Unfortunately, most pictures of myself come back the same way. . . the only pictures of me, are the ones taken on road trips - when I'm miles away from home. There's lots of pictures of my before I was 8, but as a teen there are only 2, as an adult only 5 or 6 - yet dozens are taken each year - none of them come out. There is a picture of me right near Etiole, I'll see if I can find it, so you can see what I mean. Someone told me once that this is typical of someone whose been around radiation, and that he's most likely giving off some sort of radiation and that's why he can't be photographed, as well as why I can't be photographed when I'm too close to him. I don't know anything about radiation, so I don't know if that explanation is true or not, I can't explain it myself and that's the only answer anyone ever came up with
(There are two photographs, that can compare this, however both include minors in the photograph and thus are not included in the final version of this book, though both were present at the time of the interview.) Here are two photographs. The first is a recent photograph attempt of me. When Etiole is near me, this is the result. (Shows a blurred photo). This photo was taken a year ago, in my garden, a few feet in front of my "demon possessed car", a few yards in front of Etiole's Swamp. As you can see, like nearly every other picture taken of me, it is blurred. Since Etiole rarely leaves my side, there are very few pictures of me at all, and never has there been a successful picture taken of him.
And another picture, taken 3 weeks ago, is the first picture of me to develop unblurred in nearly 5 years. This was taken in New Hampshire on the Vermont boarder. You can see the difference. (Shows a second photo).
Both photos were taken by the same person. On each of these days several dozen photos were taken, but in the first set of photos ONLY the photos I was in came out blurred, all other photos were as clear as the second photo.
It is not just photographs however, but the entire camera. I buy at least one new camera a year. In the past twelve years I have had to buy nearly 30 cameras, both traditional film-loaded and modern digital. As mentioned earlier, about Etiole's effect on car systems, his effect on cameras is the same - they simply stop working.
Attempts to photograph Etiole have always resulted in the same thing: dozens of gray and brown streaked photos and a camera that has had all its moving parts "frozen" into position and no longer capable of shooting more photos. As a teen, I made an attempt to photograph Etiole, and my "demon possessed car", the result was the ONLY two photos of the car to exist (see farther below on this lens). I went through 12 rolls of film that day. When I sent the film to be developed, I was contacted by the photo lab, asking if my film or camera had been exposed to "extreme heat", they than explained that of the more than 300 photos taken, less than a dozen had developed, and less than half of those came out clearly, among them the two pictures of the car. As a teen I had a goal of becoming a professional photographer, and was a very regular costumer at this photo lab, sending in orders every month. Because there were so many pictures (taken with 3 different cameras, btw) it was a very expensive order and the photo lab was concerned about developing these photos and than charging me for something that did not develop. They sent me the "damaged photos" (as they referred to them) and refunded the money I had paid. When I received the photos, what I got back were blank black photos with gray and brown stripes running diagonally across them.
While I'm on the subject of things that don't work after Etiole has been near them: I probably own more watches than anyone I can think of. Since I was 8 years old, I have bought a new watch an average of every 6 months. The only watch I have ever had that did NOT stop working after 4 to 6 months, was a wind up watch which lasted several years before it too stopped working. I used to attempt to replace the batteries in the watches, thinking that batteries had died, but they never start up again, not even with new batteries. One year I bought a $70 pocket watch, thinking that maybe a more expensive watch would last longer. It did, it lasted about a year before it too died. This watch has since been examined by two different jewelers; neither could find anything mechanically wrong with the watch, both attempted putting various new batteries into it. Today, due it's decorative nature, I carry this watch with me every where I go, but it's been 8 years since it stopped working and no one who has looked at it has been able to restart it.
Like watches, I have clocks on the wall. None of them work of course. I stopped buying clock to tell time with years ago, now I just buy them as ornaments, because within 3 or 4 months of buying them, they always stop working. All I can say is it's a good thing I don't have a job where I have to tell time or be on a schedule, because I'd never be able to know when I was supposed to be somewhere.
Today, I tell time, as Etiole does - by the sky. As it turns out, once you get used to doing it, it is pretty easy to guess the time from the sun and the moon. And, I finally found myself a clock that works: a sun dial. If I need to know the time, I've a sun dial in my garden, and that's right 6 months of the year (I can never remember when to change the time so for 6 months of the year I'm an hour off.)

Mental Capacity and Sense of Logic

Etiole's mental capacity and sense of logic are one of the things that makes him stand out as very much non-Human. He does not think, act, or respond like a Human in the least. He is highly intelligent and yet it is an intelligence after its own right. There are times when he thinks, acts, and reacts in a very Human-like manner, but this is often not the case. His actions tend to be child-like, irrational, and almost like that of a wild animal.
He has a natural fear of Humans embedded in him, much the same as any wild animal. His first response to everything, (especially Humans) is to turn tail and run. One could say he acted like a deer in this respects, or yet again, an eel. Like an eel, he is prone to scurry away into a dark corner and hide for hours.
When angry, his actions are like that of a temperamental tantrum throwing three year old. His furry is fierce when he is both cornered and provoked. Again, like an eel.
While he can read, he rarely does so, and it is with great difficulty. I have never seen him attempt to write, and do not believe that he is able to do so, due to the webbing of his hands.
His concept of time, dates, years, economy, numbers, money, clocks and other things of this nature is seriously lacking and limited at best. He views these things with a quizzical curiosity and than tosses the idea of them aside as silly and a pointless waste of time. He quickly forgets about them, and when discovers them again, is once again puzzled over them, as though he had never heard of them before.
He has a child-like fascination about absolutely everything, but is a bit of a scatter-brain, with an extremely short attention span and a memory that seems to be fleeting in many areas. He has an attitude of: "Oh look a dog!" and than the next day, "What is that?" (About the same dog). His attention span is short causing him to change topics with alarming speeds and quickly forget what he said only moments earlier. "I said that? Really? Don't remember. Wonder why I said that?" is a very common phrase with him.
And yet there are other times when his intellect seems like that of some wise old sage or prophet. He will ponder over certain subject for hours, days, or weeks; sex being one of them, and probably the topic he spends the most time puzzling over, the Bible being another of them. He's more than obsessed with the topic of sex, and his opinions of the Bible and religion are deep set outlandish at best. Bibles and Book of Mormons have a habit of going missing around here. He takes them. Don't know what he does with them, because I never see them again once he takes them. But he keeps taking them.
There is an odd thing about Etiole, which I'm not sure how to explain or why exactly he does it, but, he touches everything. He'll walk up to you, touch your head, touch your face, touch your hands, and you can't stop him, it's like he hypnotizes you or "freezes" you, while he does it. It's weird. It's like he's trying to "look inside" and "read you thoughts" via the touch of his hands. It's not done in a threatening sort of way, but rather, more like a sign of affection, like a hug. He does it with everything. Plants, animals, rocks, cars, houses, furniture. It's almost like an obsession, like he can't walk past something unless he stops to touch it first. It's very strange.
He places a great deal of importance on love and caring for others (religiously so). He is constantly disgusted with the fact that Humans use the word "love" too loosely and without any real meaning. He views anyone who puts anything above (or treats it as more important than) family, as being evil and in "need of a lesson it set them straight". I would not put it about him to "punish" any one he perceives as mistreating their family, as well as anyone who does not treat those around them with kindness and love.

Transference of Mind, Thoughts, and Memories

He has a frightening ability which I've only known him to do once, and did out of extreme rage. Etiole had told me of a certain person, whom was my friend at the time, that this person was lying to me nearly every time he opened his mouth, and that the lies were snowballing getting deeper and deeper as each day passed. This was a person whom I had known for many years and held a great deal of trust and respect for. Etiole had for several years been warning me to stay away from this person, saying that he was not to be trusted. It was an odd incident, because in all my years I had never questioned Etiole's judgment of anyone and always believed Etiole's words without question, but in this instance I defied him repeatedly, until one day, Etiole, became completely infuriated over my not believing him about this person. The person was telling me that he had to leave on a trip, and Etiole, who normally keeps his distance when anyone in around, came and stood behind me, and said (via his mind meld telepathy thing): "He's lying to you." Using the same telepathy thing I said back to Etiole: "Shut up!" in what I believe was the only time I've ever talked back to him. I was angry with Etiole for interfering.
In a fit of rage Etiole grabbed hold of my arm, and than grabbed hold of the person beside me, and what happened next, just about blew me away. I can not describe what happened exactly, it was so strange, but it was like suddenly I was inside this man's head, like I was him, thinking his thoughts, remembering his memories, seeing things he had seen. I saw several events happening all at once, playing in my head like I was watching a dozen movies, things that had happened over the past 2 or 3 weeks, things this man had done, things he had thought, things he had said, places he had gone, people he had been with, everything, it was all there, all these memories, and I saw the mountains of lies he had been telling me to cover up the things he had been doing the past few weeks prior. It only lasted a few seconds but it seemed like it had gone on for days. When Etiole let go of my arm everything went back to normal.
That experience scared the hell out of me. I didn't know what to do or say or how to react, and so I responded by not having any contact with this person for a week, while I sat in my room and tried to figure out if I had really seen anything at all or if it had just been my imagination. By chance, a week later, I crossed paths with one of the people I had seen in this "memory", and I stopped and asked them if they knew the person in question, and if the event I had seen in the "memory" had happened, to which the woman said it had and asked how I knew about it. I did not answer her and walked off more shook up than before. That night, I called the man from my mom's phone and asked him about a different event I had "seen" (not the one with the woman I had met), and he became infuriated and demanded to know how I had found out about it. I don't know what came over me, but I just started listing off several of the things I had "seen", telling him that I knew about everything he had been doing the past few weeks. He demanded to know who I had been talking to and how I had found out these things. To which I answered: "You know who told me" (he laughs at the thought of Etiole and does not believe in him; this man is one of the people who believes me to be quote: "mentally disturbed" as he often reminds me) and hung up on him.
I never was able to fully explain what it was that Etiole had done that day. That he can feel the emotions and see the thoughts of those around him . . . that I have always known. That he can transfer his own thoughts, feelings, and emotions into you, I've always known that too. That he could take someone else's thoughts and feelings and put them into you or you into them (I'm not sure which way it was), that was scary. And yet, though he had done it out of anger, he had not done it to be mean, but rather he had done it to prevent me from being hurt by this person. His logic behind doing it was like everything else he does, done out of love and protection.
Etiole is considered, by several locals to be a poltergeist. Or rather, they consider a poltergeist to be "out to get them" and say that the poltergeist that is after them is the "poltergeist" living in my car. (These people refer to him as either a demon or evil spirit or poltergeist, depending on which person you are talking to. They never call him by any specific name.)
Indeed he does possess some very "poltergeist-like" qualities, namely that he can turn invisible and will than attack with great vengeance and violence whomever it is he is angry with.

Q By poltergeist-like qualities, what is it that you mean exactly? Is Etiole hostile? Should he and others of his kind be considered as a threat to the Human race?

EelKat: Though he is a male, Etiole is very maternal by nature. He has a strong sense of family and unity. He has a deep need to be emotionally connected to others, especially to family, and even more especially so to his children. Therein lays the problem. He is alone, abandoned, left behind, whatever, you want to call it, he is here and his family is not. He had a son, Phozeen, whom he lost while the child was still quite young. He is deeply troubled by this, and blames the men whom he calls "Hitler's scientists" for taking his son away from him. He would, can, and has killed to protect his family. My understanding is that there was some struggle and he was terribly injured, nearly killed, which is how he both lost his son and came to be held captive by the scientists who had tortured him. This, changed him, changed his outlook towards Humans in general and scientists in particular. He became hostile because they forced his hand, not because he is hostile by nature.
Etiole is not a hostile creature any more than a Human is, in fact, in my personal experience; Humans are far more hostile than Etiole is. Etiole would never willfully wage war on another living creature. He is long suffering and tolerant, extremely patient and forgiving. It takes an awful lot to make him react with any form of violence at all. He will turn the other cheek and refuse to defend himself from physical harm, out of his deep set belief that it is wrong to hurt any one on any level. When he reacts, it is not out of self defense but out of the defense of one whom can not defend themselves. He will protect children, women, and domestic animals. He views himself as a "Guardian Angel" or as he calls himself an "Avenging Angel", here to protect others. Not to protect every one, just those whom he claims as "family", those with whom he has developed an emotional connection with.
Losing his son was a terrible blow for him; he goes into deep fits of depression over it. What we have here is a very high strung, emotionally distraught creature, who blames himself for not acting sooner in regards to what happened to his son. To go through something like that again, would kill him emotionally if not physically. That's where I came in. I was only 4 years old when I first saw him. Somehow, he got it into his head that I was a replacement for his lost son, and that's where the poltergeist rumors come in. You see, Etiole will not let any one hurt me. He has taken on a sort of roll as "mother hen" to me, and has no desire to see a repeat of past events.
When provoked, he is lethal. That is when his "poltergeist like" nature shows up. When I first saw him, I told every body about it. My parents, my aunts, my uncles, my grandparents, my neighbors. I was a 4 year old motor mouth and you couldn't shut me up. For the most part the adults passed it off as me having an imaginary friend. It wasn't until I was about 8, that some adults started saying I was too old to keep this kind of talk up, and started scolding me. After they had scolded me, strange things would happen. A tree branch would fall out of no where and hit them on the head, or they would stumble and fall flat on their face, when there was nothing to trip over, than they'd get up and swear someone had pushed them. For the first few years it was just little things like that, but after a while people started staying away from me and saying that I had an evil spirit.
By the time I was 9 years old, there wasn't a single kid in town who would talk to me, and one family, the parents actual sent to police over to or house and made me sign papers saying that I would not go any where's near them or their yard. This, happened 3 months after their house burnt to the ground, than they put up a modular home and a tree toppled down on top of it. Before that one of their kids got hit by a car while riding her bike: she died instantly, at the end of our driveway, just a few yards away from my 1964 Dodge 330 (The Goldeneagle). It was the first time that my car was accused of being haunted.
It was like this with every one who got near me. One day we were in the store shopping for groceries and a woman ran into me with her cart. An hour later on the way home we saw that same woman laying dead in the road, with police gathered around her flat upside down car. Witnesses to the accident had said that the car had literally lifted off the ground and was "thrown" roof down on the ground with such a force that the car flattened. The official report said it was assumed that a "freak tornado" had hit her car. In Maine. On a 4 lane highway. Without hitting any other car on the road.
If I was to sit down and write a list, I could come up with several hundred such incidents for EACH YEAR of my life since I have known Etiole. This is why people at church were terrified of me. Why some accused me of being a Witch, while others said I was being possessed by a demon. And this is why local residents wanted to see me move out of town and why they fought so hard to take away my car, which they believed to be haunted. The death toll of people, who have met me, stacks in the hundreds. Death by being hit by lightening. Death by tornado. Death by wind storm picking up sharp objects and skewering them. Death by tree falling on them. Weird deaths. Freak deaths. Deaths officially declared as "acts of God". Deaths which some locals call "poltergeist activity".
Did Etiole do any of those things? I don't know. It's possible. I was never a witness to any of those deaths. In most cases, I only found out about the death, because either my bishop or some other church member would come up to me on Sunday and tell me that the deaths had been my fault. (Keeping in mind here that I had no TV, newspaper, or radio and no contact with anyone outside of the church, so no way to confirm anything these people had said. I had only their word, that someone had died and only their word as to how they had died, so I can't in most cases even confirmed wither or not there had been any death at all!)
Could Etiole do those things? Oh, yes. He's very capable of it. When angered, he does turn invisible and start throwing things. I have seen him do that. He can cause high winds to swirl around his body, and he can attract lightening and cause it to strike at his feet. I've seen him do that before too. Can he do the things people say he did? Yes. Did he do them or were people just so convinced that he was to blame that they read more into the deaths than was actually there? Would he hurt anyone? I know for a fact that you have to push him very hard to get him angry enough to even show that he is angry. His normal response to everything is to flash a wild sharp toothed grin and laugh hysterically, and than change the subject to something more pleasant "Oh look at those fluffy clouds". To get this guy angry enough for him to do the things which these people accused him of having done, is next to impossible. He is just, so non-violent, so anti-hostile, that for me to think that he is as dangerous as these people were saying he was, is just laughable.
But, there you have it. The reason people call him a poltergeist.

Q. There has been some speculation in the past, that your Etiole, is in fact one of “The Greys”. However, while a few similarities are there, namely his pale skin, short height, and the large appearance of his eyes, your Etiole, would seem to be nothing like “The Greys“, the aliens which abductees describe. Etiole is, by your own words, more like a merman, than a *regular* alien. Can you explain this?

EelKat: Nope. Other than, they are multiple races from multiple planets. There is no other explanation. Etiole is more like a biped salamander or eel. He's a lot like an electric eel in some ways. I think it was Etiole that got me hooked on liking eels. He is a fish-like creature; there is no question of that.
I don't really know too much about The Greys, so I can't really compare Etiole to them. I'm not in the habit of studying such things. Etiole is just here, he's part of my life. I didn't go out looking for him. Though I used to, I no longer try to prove his existence to any one any more. I know, when I mention Etiole, people who do know about such things, will ask me, if Etiole is a Grey. At first I was like, “What the hell is a Grey? What are you talking about? Gray what?” But it's been asked often enough now, so I know what they are talking about now. From what I understand the Greys are smaller than Etiole, hairless, have a completely different body structure, lack his rows of teeth, have a different type of eyes than he does, and seem to lack his need for water. It is also my understanding that the Greys are a race of scientists who study, test on, probe, and otherwise interfere with the lives of others, which to me sounds like what Etiole calls a Diontite Scientist. If that's the case, than the Greys are not the same as Etiole.

Q You have drawn hundreds of pictures of Etiole over the years, and he looks slightly different in all of them. Which is the most accurate picture? Which looks the most like him?

EelKat: The one I did in 1995 of him in his orange uniform is the most accurate, physical feature wise. . His eyes, face, nose, and hair are closest to accurate in this picture. Though his outfit is a bit off in that one. The hat should have a bigger brim on it, and the “horn points” on the front of the brim should be more circular, like a sort of spiral. I drew the silvery feather things on the hat all wrong too, the should look more like feathers and less like a fox tail. The belt in the picture is also all wrong. The big pouffy sleeves are right. He has a passion for big pouffy sleeves. The basic style and outline of his uniform is more or less accurate.


But ignoring the outfit and just looking at him, his features, his face, his hair, this picture is the one that shows best what he looks like. He’s got an angular face, with really sharply defined cheekbones, a long nose (which was at some point broken and is now bent). His eyes are wide set, deep set, and somewhat protruding. His left eyelid droops more than shown in the picture, and his left pupil is frozen in place in a sort of upward stare, looking somewhat like a glass eye, you can’t really see that in the picture I drew though. Oh well.
As you can see from the tares, creases, and wrinkles all over this picture, it is one of the ones I rescued from the woodstove, after my relatives’ crimpled it up and threw it in. The back side of this picture is a layer upon layer of tape, just to hold it together. This picture is one of the few old ones that did not get destroyed when my relatives took to burning my drawings and writings. Of course it’s not really that old, because it was drawn in 1995, but still it one of the oldest ones which did not get burned. None of my original pictures from the 1970’s survived, and only 4 or 5 of the ones from the 1980’s exist today. We had a big cast iron woodstove and basically my art was being tossed in it as fast as I could draw them. I was about 23 years old when I finally bought a locking metal safe, and put every picture I drew in it as soon as I drew it. It was the only way I could keep my relatives from rifling through my things and taking my artwork. They were so dead set on wiping out all evidence that Etiole existed, it was unbelievable the things they did. I kept right on drawing though, redrawing everything as fast as they were destroying them. They were completely convinced that I was “doing the work of Satan” or so they said that they felt it was their “god given duty” to destroy everything which I drew or wrote about Etiole.
These burnings often happened while I was not at home, usually done on Sundays while I was in church. It was a weekly occurrence for me to come home from church on Sunday to find the burned remains of my drawings and writings. It is what resulted in my buying a huge tote bag when I was 14 years old, and from that day forth, carrying my Twighlight Manor drawings and manuscripts with me, where ever I went. Eventually I took to keeping them in the one place I knew none of my god-fearing relatives dared to go near: my car. They were so terrified of the Goldeneagle and their belief that it was demon possessed, that I was able to store my drawings and writings in to, and they would not touch them. I made this discovery in 1993, which is how the 1993 edition of Friends Are Forever survived to today and how my drawings from 1993 onward still are in existence today.
There is the one good thing I can say about my becoming homeless: the cast iron stove was destroyed when the house was destroyed. My relatives no longer have a place to toss my art where they can throw a match in with it. Since my move out onto the streets, none of my drawings have been destroyed by my fanatical religion crazed relatives.
Unfortunately I have lost the ability to draw my highly detailed artwork which I used to draw so much of. Shown below is a more recent picture I drew of Etiole, drawn 10 years later in 2005.
You can see the difference. When I was 17 I had to have surgery on my right hand, and it stiffened the joints in my right index finger, resulting my losing the ability to properly grip a pen, and thus dramatically changing my drawing style. Of all the things they did to me, it was the burning of my drawings that hurt the most, because I am unable to redraw them now. I used to draw highly detailed and often very realistic portraits of people, and I can’t do that now.




My relatives wonder today, why I won’t speak to them, why I will not answer their letters, why I will not return their emails, and why when they come knocking at my door I bolt the lock and refuse to let them in.
They say: “But what did I do wrong?”
And I say: “Remember my pictures?”
And they say: “Yeah, so what?”
And I say: “So what! You burned them!”
And they say: “But it was for your own good. We had to destroy them. They were evil. They were the work of Satan.”
And I say: ”Yeah, will you can burn in hell right along with him than. They were my pictures. Mine! Not yours! You had no right to burn them! You are nothing but low life thieves, get out of my life!”



I hate them. They can not understand why I hate them. They see absolutely nothing wrong with what they did. They are not sorry in the least, for the things they did, because they justify their actions by saying they were doing *God’s will*. Will you know what? I don’t believe in their damn domineering destructive so-called god. I don’t know where they get their weird ideas about god or how they came to the conclusion that god said it was alright for them to sneak into my room and go through my things and burn all of my drawings which I worked so hard to make. What kind of a god tells people to do things like that? I don’t know what those freaks are calling God but it sure as hell is not what I call god.

Q. Your relatives and several local church members were pretty adamant in their attempt to get you to stop talking about Etiole. They did not believe you when you said he was real. Several locals thought you ere crazy, while the more religious ones thought you were possessed by a demon. The thing that had people questioning your story about Etiole was that whenever you tried to show him to someone, he would be gone when they got there. It caused people to start saying you had schizophrenia, based on their assumption that you were talking to something that did not exist. One of your uncles and your bishop got together and tried to have you put in Pine Land Center (the state insane asylum) because you even as a teenager, and later as an adult, maintained your assertion that Etiole was real and not imaginary. Why does no one but you ever see Etiole?

EelKat: I used to question that fact myself. It's that coating on his skin. It glistens in the sunlight, like he's all covered in metallic glitter flakes or something, and that's why people don't see him. I don't understand it, exactly what it is he does, and how it works, but he can deflect the light around him, so that if he doesn't want to be seen, you won't see him. He's not actually invisible; it’s like a camouflage, so you just don't see him. He can walk around among Humans, invisible, unseen, when ever he wants too. It was by accident that me and Mike saw him that day, because he was injured and wasn't able to remain invisible. He says that when people report seeing aliens, that the alien was most likely injured, because when they are hurt they don't always stay hidden from view. According to Etiole, Humans only see them or their ships when something is wrong: the alien is injured or the ship is malfunctioning, otherwise Humans never see them at all or do see them but just don‘t know what they are seeing.
The fact that he’s skittish and hides at the drop of a pin doesn’t help either. If he knows there are Humans in the area, he’s quick to scurry away. If there is water nearby that’s the place he’ll hide first, and because he’s sort of amphibious, he can stay under the water for days. Once you start making an effort to seek him out, he’ll head for the ocean and stay there.
The other thing to keep in mind about him too, is that I was not the only person to see him, nor was I the first person to see him. Mike saw him first. Mike is the one who pointed him out to me. Me and Mike maintained his existence for quite some time. Mike only changed his story after quote: being “paddled by my step dad so hard I could not sit on my bum all night.” Mike was my cousin. Mike had the same domineering religion crazed relative as I did. In other words, they did to him the same things they did to me and in Mike’s case physical violence did wonders to shut him up. Mike changed his story after being beaten and out of fear of farther violence. Had our extended family been not the religion crazed, near cultist, family which it is, Mike would never have changed his story, and our story of the “white monkey” might not have gone on so long being covered up by our relatives and the local residents. My pictures would never have been burned, I would not have had to deal with the threat of Pine Land Center, and I would not have lost my home at the hands of a hysterical mob.

Q. If asked would you provide any hard evidence of Etiole’s existence?

EelKat: No. I have no reason to. Twenty years ago, maybe, yeah, but not today, not with his health the way it is. Etiole is real. I know Etiole is real. Wither or not any one believes me stopped being important the day my Bishop tried to have me straight jacketed and sent for men from Pine Land Center to have me locked up. That happened when I was still a kid. I learned than, how dangerous adults could be when faced with the claims that aliens were real. I learned that day that even the most trusted of adults were not worthy of my trust. I haven’t talked about my conversations with Etiole to another Human since that day. This interview is the first time I’ve spoken to anyone about Etiole since I was 16 years old.
Besides, what type of evidence would people want? A piece of his cloths? What good would that do? He’s been living on our planet for the last 300 years with zero contact with his own people, anything his cloths are made out of today, is more likely than not, to have originated on Earth. A piece of his hair? HA! The guy wears a wig, it’s made out of yak hair or something like that. It looks like his natural hair, but he has very little of that left. Skin grafts? Yeah right, like I’m going to stab the guy.
And than, what if I did give them something, which proved Etiole was real, than what? Scientists are going to want to take him and lock him up some place, where they will subject him to one test after another. He’s already been through that before, he doesn’t need to go through something like that again. By handing over evidence of his existence all I would be doing is endangering his life. Why would I do that? He is my friend, what possible reason would I have for betraying him and letting him fall into the hands of evil men who would harm him?
The fact is, people have tried and tested my patience for the last 30 years, and I’m sick and tired or it. Humans don’t want evidence of his existence so that they can welcome him as a part of our society. I learned that the hard way. It’s not Human nature to welcome strangers into their home, so why should I expect them to welcome a stranger into their planet? They only want evidence so they can run tests on him, experiment on him, and eventually kill him so they can dissect him. Why would I do that to someone I loved? Do you honestly think that I would help them?

Q. Not every one wants to study or do tests on aliens. There are people who would just want to meet him face to face. Surly, if he trusts you, he would come forward to contact someone else, if you asked him to, wouldn’t he?

EelKat: No, he wouldn’t. Nor would I ask him to do any such thing. What we are dealing with, is a very shy, elusive creature, who got that way after having been abused by Humans, because he was not a Human. Humans treated him like a lab rat in the past, and the Humans of today are no less cruel than they were years ago. Only difference between the Humans back than and the Humans now, is that today, they have better equipment with which to perform their tests. In other words, more advanced way to hurt him. Humans did much to shatter his trust and nothing to gain it.
You got to understand, that there are only a handful of Humans who would actually want to meet Etiole without having some ulterior motive behind it. They’ll want to take pictures to sell the tabloids; they’ll call reporters to come traipsing around my yard, and than they’ll contact the government just to say: “Ha, ha, I can prove aliens are real”. They’ll drag their friends and family here to meet him too. Terror crazed people will come here intent on killing him (I know, because they have already done this in the past), eventually scientists will storm in here with government funding and court orders saying they have a right to take him to some facility for testing. You can laugh, and say: “Oh that would never happen”, but you know what? I’ve already had government officials storm into my yard and demand I turn my car over to them! I’ve had local church members paint ball my car. People broke into my house and tuned it upside down, destroyed everything I owned. My house was burned down, for crying out loud. That’s what people do when you start saying you got a real live alien in your possession. That’s what people did to me.
Now I ask you, how many people do you know, who would REALLY be satisfied just to meet him?

Q. Would Etiole himself consent to being interviewed?

EelKat: No.

Q. Would you ask him?

EelKat: No.

Q. Can I ask why?

EelKat: Same answer as the one I just gave you. It would be a breech of our trust and respect for one another. He’s been on this planet a long time. He’s had several years of experience with Humans, more than 300 years to be exact. He’s been captured, tortured, beaten, abused, caged, put on display, poked, probed, probed, starved, sold from one side show traveling circus to another, and locked up in government owned military labs where he was subjected to one test after another. He has suffered physically and emotionally, and he hurting and in pain. Everything that has happened to hurt him has been done to him at the hands of Humans. He’s been on Earth so long that he has barely any memory of living elsewhere. Much of his “free” time on Earth (time when he had his freedom and was not being held captive by Humans) has been spent in hiding from Humans, usually dressed as a woman, a drag queen, because being dressed as such hides the fact that he is not Human.
He needs time away from curious eyes and prying hands. He’s old. He’s tired. He’s tired of running. He’s tired of living on edge always looking over his shoulder. You must understand: Etiole is old. He is too old to keep being harassed. That’s why. He’s been subjected to enough in his life as it is, and it is my opinion that he has had enough, and I am not going to subject him to more. He deserves to be allowed to live in peace, free from worry about who’s going to hurt him next.

Q. The online world first became really aware of Etiole because you celebrate his birthday. This seems to be an odd sort of “holiday“ with you, and it caused many people to send you emails asking for an explanation as to just exactly what this “holiday“ was, because they had never heard of it before. Can you tell us about this?

EelKat: I get 20,000 emails each week, a result of my massive social networking, and my being a member of well over 300 forums. You are referring to what I call “the MySpace incident“. I have been a rampant forum poster on the internet since 1997. During that time mentions of Etiole and the Twighlight Manor series, got thrown into quite a few conversations, but mostly in passing. During those many years, I developed quite a “fan following” and eventually, people started asking me, why I did not have a MySpace profile. Finally I decided, since my many fans all had MySpace accounts and were all requesting I get one, so on September 23, 2006 (while living in “the tent“), I joined MySpace, than posted a message on all of the forums telling my “fans“ I had done so. Within the first 3 or 4 hours after creating my account, I had well over 300 “friends” added to my MySpace list (Today that number tops 3,000). After about 2 hours of reading messages my “fans“ had told me how to run everything on MySpace and low and behold I sent out my first bulletin: an announcement that today was Etiole‘s birthday and that that was why I had chosen that particular day to create my account. (Yes, Etiole also has a MySpace profile as well, which can be seen here: http://www.myspace.com/EtioleSwanzen ). I don’t actually know when his birthday is, that’s just the closest date I could come up with.

Q. How did you arrive at that particular date?

EelKat: It’s a long shot guess. He doesn’t know when he was born. Etiole’s ability to decipher time is limited at best. The whole concept of clocks, watches, calendars, dates, months, years, hours, minutes, etc, is completely lost on him. I don’t know why, but he is simply unable to understand the concept of time at all. Based on Earth events which he remembers taking place in his life time, I came to the conclusion that he arrived on Earth at approximately 1660 give or take a few years. He remembers it being autumn, because he remembers the apples growing along the beach, red apples, meaning that they were ripe apples, which gives us a date of roughly mid September, seeing how the apples along Old Orchard Beach ripen and turn red in mid to late September. (Note that I am old enough to remember an Old Orchard Beach with apple trees on it, but few residents of Old Orchard today, are even aware of how the town or the beach got it’s name, due to the condominium boom of the 1980’s which decimated all remains of the apple orchards in Old Orchard Beach.)
My car which he took possession of was made in 1964, and we acquired it on September 23, 1975. The year 1964 and the date September 23rd was so close to his 1660 and September arrival that I combined the whole thing all together and declared his birthday to be September 23, 1664, which means that “officially” he is considered to be 345 years old. However, his exact age and year of arrival is unknown, and the 345 age is just the lowest possible minimum. He is likely much older.

Q. Apples, that reminds me, what do aliens eat?

EelKat: Aliens in general? Couldn’t say; don’t know. Etiole in particular? Fish, mollusks, slugs, snails, frogs, frog eggs, fish eggs, slug eggs, snail eggs, caterpillars, worms, bugs, clams, crabs, and most every other similar soft bodied small creepy crawly type thing; raw, uncooked, usually eaten while still alive. We live in a forest where slugs are everywhere; he just walks around eating them. Raw.
He’ll eat most any Human food, with ice cream, cheese, wine, sea food, and a French recipe known as Star Gazing Pie, being his favorites. He’s lived here a long time, he learned to adapt. He lived in France a long time, he learned to love food.
He has somewhat of an uncontrolled predator like attitude towards his food, not like the way Humans eat at all, but more like the way a wild animal eats: sneaking up on the food, grabbing it in a lightening quick move, and than devouring the thing raw and whole in a split instant. The way his hands are, he can reach into water and pull out slippery fish with no trouble at all. Fish and other seafood pretty much make up the bulk of his diet. What he ate before coming here though? No idea. He’s certainly well suited to catching and eating fish, him being somewhat fish-like himself.

Q. What is Star Gazing Pie?

EelKat: I actually have the recipe; I found it in some old magazine after searching far and wide for it. Turns out it is a “local dish” made by a few tiny café‘s on the coast of France. It is essentially a savory pie, in which the upper crust is cut open and fish heads are inserted into the slits, so that their eyes are facing upwards “gazing at the stars” and thus the name of the pie.

Q. It is true people have offered to buy Etiole from you?

EelKat: Yes. More than once. It’s sick, really. I mean, people think money is the answer to everything. “But everything has a price,“ they tell me, than ask, “How much do you want?“ He’s not for sale, not at any price. You can’t put a price on life.
The worse thing was when local government officials (the town manager and his council, all members of my church, who were egged on by our hysterical bishop) came and tried to take him by force, but they couldn’t find him. He did one of his disappearing acts and they left empty handed.

Q. People find it odd that you can be friends with a man who is not a human. How do you feel about this? And how do you feel about the fact that Etiole is not a human?

EelKat: The thing that people never seem to understand is that, I never saw Etiole as anything any different from me. I was four years old when I met him. I grew up with him. He was always there, always around. At no point was he ever like a stranger to me, and at no point did I ever feel like he was anything less than my equal. So, I don’t find it weird that Etiole is not a Human. I do find it weird that other Humans find it weird.
Here’s the thing: I’ll mention Etiole, and suddenly people start asking all sorts of questions: How did he get here? Why is he here? What does he want? Are we at war? Yadda, yadda, yadda. And you want to know something what these people find really weird? The fact that I have ever asked Etiole any of these questions. They get all flustered and freaked out and flabbergasted and start bombarding me with other questions: Why didn’t you ask him? How can you be friends with a man and not know his background? Don’t you want to know where’s he’s from? Well, you know what? I don’t care.
These people simply are not thinking. They are not using their brains. Let’s throw these same questions back on them. If you met some new person, and you and he hit it off right from the start, how likely are you to ask him: “So, why did you move here? What are your ulterior motives? What do you want with us? Oh, and by the way, I hear you are from ----, so is it true that your country just declared war on our country?” Is that really how you have conversations with a new friend? No! You ask about their favorite movies, what they would like to have for dinner, what kind of music they listen to, etc, etc, etc.
People seem to find it odd, that me and Etiole just like to spend time together, watch TV together, work in the garden together, tend to the roosters together, talk about the latest snowstorm, debate various religious ideas, listen to birds singing, and walk on the beach. Of course, I find it odd that there has never once been a Human in my life that felt any desire to spend time with me or do things with me or go places with me or even just talk to me. So I guess it’s just not Human nature to do things with one another and I guess that that it why they always find it strange that me and Etiole actually like to do things together.  People can not understand why I’m spending time being his friend, when I should be interrogating the hell out of him instead. People always want to know why I’m not getting all the details on his home planet, and stuff like that, but you know what, these same people would be astounded if one of their friends treated them the way they think I should treat Etiole. They want me to treat him like he’s a bug on a microscope. They need to get it through their thick skulls, that Etiole has always been a part of my life; he’s not some oddity that just showed up a few days ago. He’s always been there. So I don’t look at him and see some alien creature. I look at him, and I see a friend who has always been there for me.

Q. You, at one point in your life, did in fact try to find out what exactly Etiole was and where he came from, is that correct? It resulted in your doing a massive study into, not aliens, but rather Fairies? What can you tell us about this?

EelKat: Yes. Actually it was only in the last 2 or 3 years that I started referring to Etiole as an alien. For most of the past 30 years, the thought that he was an alien had not even occurred to me, and since relatives and church members kept saying he was a demon or a poltergeist, I just went along with it and called him either a demon or a poltergeist, simply because I was a kid and I assumed that the adults knew what they were talking about.
Of course, since becoming an adult myself and getting out in the world and having contact with adults not related to me and not from my church, I have come to realize that my relatives and the members of the church I grew up in, are a bunch of freaking nuts and that’s when I stopped thinking of Etiole as either a demon or a poltergeist and made the move to trying to figure out what it was he is.
I was about 27 years old the first time I heard about the Greys and the theory of alien abductions. I didn’t know what either thing was, cause I’d never heard of them before, and so I started asking people what the hell an alien abduction was and what are these things called Greys. That’s when I found out that there are thousands of people out there who have seen creature similar to Etiole. It was a sudden revelation to me, the fact that I was not alone and that I was not the only person out there claiming to have seen a creature like Etiole. I was stunned by learning this, because all my life I had been told that I was the only one and that it was proof that I was suffering from schizophrenia (even though three doctors have told me I did not have schizophrenia or any other mental disorder at all.) The really weird thing is that I have since found out that the Greys and alien abduction stories are often suppressed by Air Force agents. Will, here’s the weird thing: my uncle, the one who told my bishop I was a threat to national security? He is an Air Force intelligence officer working out of Nevada. The fact that he lived in Nevada and me and my bishop both lived in Maine always puzzled me as to why he was set on writing letters to my bishop and trying to have me put in a mental institute. But than, once I found out about the Air Force involvement in the Greys, suddenly, all those years of letters from my military officer uncle, suddenly made sense and everything he had said and done over the years, now fit together like a puzzle. Near as I can figure, my story of the white monkey/Etiole and the VISION-D8, had hit a nerve on something that my uncle was working on in Nevada, and he started doing everything in his power to shut me, because if word got out the things I was saying, he would end up getting in trouble, because his higher officers (he was a Major) would think he had told me something about his secret work in Nevada and than he’d get in trouble. And all these past 30 years I just thought it was my uncle being mean to me for no reason at all. Now it make sense the things he did and said (and continues to do and say even to this day, even though he’d been retired for the past 10 or 12 years). But like I said, that’s all resent, stuff I found out just in the past 5 years. Before I heard about the Greys and alien abductions, my theory was that Etiole was a Faerie of some sort.

Q. I’d like to interrupt real quick, and ask, how many of your uncles are in the military and what do they do.

EelKat: My grandparents had 12 children: 8 boys and 4 girls. Being super strict Orthodox LDS, most all of them have had multiple spouses, with the highest number currently being 8. This explains how I came to be one of 264 cousins in this huge multi generational family. Of those multitudes of aunts and uncles, nearly all of them joined the military during the 1960’s through 1970’s, but only three of them stayed on and worked in the military (now all retired). One with level 2 security, one with level 3 security, and one with level 5 security.
The one with level 3 security, was a mechanic in the air force, worked out of Utah, and claims to have worked on experimental air crafts built using extraterrestrial technology.
The one with level 5 security was a Marine. He was stationed in Nevada, Utah, Virginia, and Washington D.C. and worked in what he called “boarder patrol” for the government, and “officially” his job was to keep Mexican immigrants out of the USA, however, after retiring he bragged that that was just a cover story for the fact that he was really working on a secret project communicating with UFOs and that quote: “Hailbop was NOT what the US government is telling people it was.“ Whatever that is supposed to mean, I don’t know. He claims to “know things” which he hopes that someday the world will be “ready to hear.”
I don’t know wither or not to believe the claims of either uncle. Both started making these claims in the last 5 years, after they had retired.
The third uncle, the one with level 2 security, was an intelligence officer in the Air Force, worked out of the Pentagon, and was a part of the “Ollie North trials”. Though he was never on one of the shuttle flights, he claims to be an astronaut and there are many photos of him in his full astronaut gear. Before making the move to Major, he was a pilot, but is only authorized for single passenger flights, and refuses to talk about the planes he flew saying that they were a secret. He was moved around a lot, but most of his time in the military (a space of about 40 years) he was stationed in Nevada, Nebraska, Illinois, Florida, and Germany. “Officially” he is listed as a US Spy on Russia. He is more of less famous in military realms and there have been at least 2 books written about him, that I know of, though I think there are actually 4 or 5 books out there about him. I have never read any of the books so I don’t know what they say about him; I find the whole military history pretty dull and boring. But seeing how there are books (biographies) written about my secretive religion crazed domineering Major Uncle, I suppose it wouldn’t be too hard for you to look him up and read about him for yourself.
He was forced to retired after some sort of a controversy, something to do with an “iron curtain” he said once, but what the controversy was, I do not know. I never did figure out how you could make curtains out of iron or what that had to do with anything, so I figure it must have been the name of something and not actual curtains made out of iron. What I do know, is that shortly after retiring he returned from Russia with a Russian wife, and I suspect that had something to do with his forced retirement.
The two uncles who brag about working on extraterrestrial technology, both claim that their brother the Intelligence Officer Major was the one who did most of the work covering up such stories and seeing to it that the public never found out about aliens and UFOs. Both joke that he was one of the so-called “Men in Black”. Is that true? I don’t know. But I do know, that this same Major uncle of mine, was the one who wrote the letters to my bishop saying I was a threat to national security, and telling my bishop that I was a dangerous schizophrenic who must be institutionalized. And I do know that he wrote these letters because of my refusal to deny the existence of Etiole and the VISION-D8.

Q. Okay, I just wanted to make sure that our readers knew this fact about your uncles. Now, please continue with how you came to think Etiole was a Faerie.

EelKat: I was about 10 or 12 years old, not sure when exactly it was, but as part of a research project for school, I had gotten a book out at the library. I was supposed to write a report on ancient mythology, and was becoming increasingly bored with Greek and Roman mythology, so looked into Norse and Celtic mythology instead. I ended up checking out the book Faeries by Brian Froud. I read the entire book, cover to cover in about three days, and it was than that it occurred to me that Etiole was not Human. I don’t know why it had not occurred to me earlier, but the thought had never really crossed my mind. Etiole was just there, so I never thought about how he had come to be there before. Of course the was the ship and all that, but still, it had not occurred to me hat the ship itself was anything that unusual either. I knew my talking about Etiole and the VISION-D8 bothered adults, but I had yet to understand why adult were getting upset over it. At some point, while reading Faeries, it hit me: “That’s why adults get upset! Etiole is not Human; Etiole is one of these things!” After that I took to studying everything I could get my hands on about fairies in general and dryads in particular.
My original assumption was that Etiole was some sort of a white birch dryad, and that was what I started calling him for a short while. I had come to this conclusion, based on the fact that he had white skin, and prior to living in my car, he had lived in the trees surrounding the swamp. This dryad theory lasted for 6 or 7 months, with me focusing all of my energy on studying all that had ever been written on dryads, but that it occurred to me, that dryads were strictly tree dwelling spirits and something here just wasn’t adding up. First starters, Etiole was not a tree dweller per say, as he was simply hiding in the trees from Humans; he preferred to live in, around, or near water, making him a water dweller, not a tree dweller. Secondly, dryads were spirit beings without solid bodies, and though it’s small and thin, Etiole does have a pretty solid body, making him not a spirit creature. So, my dryad theory flopped and for a while I gave up on the whole Etiole as a faerie theory.
It didn’t end there though. In about 1993, some 6 or 7 years after the dryad theory, I took Brian Froud’s book out from the library again, this time doing research into Phookas, the evil shape shifting creatures that would become one of the staples in my Twighlight Manor books. I ended up reading the entire book all over again, and this time, being older and having known Etiole for many years by this time, the chapter on water faeries stood out to me.

Q. This would be when you were writing the revised and much expanded and somewhat controversial 1993 version of Friends Are Forever, correct?

EelKat: Yes.

Q. So this was also when you created the race known as the Salt Water Eel Sirens, which became the main race used in your books from that point on?

EelKat: Yes, that’s when I wrote up my theories on sirens and created the concept of eel mermaids or eel sirens, which is what I believe Etiole to be. The sirens in my Twighlight Manor books are based on my studies of the history of merfolk, combined with what I know about Etiole. Etiole is very much a merman. He matches the French folk stories about women who sat on the shore singing and luring men to drown themselves. Etiole matches the stories of angry mermaids who sent fierce hurricanes, wind storms, and lightening bolts to punish Humans who had harmed their loved ones. It became very clear to me than, that Etiole was in fact from the race of creatures that had haunted the shores of France in the 1500’s - 1800’s.
That’s when every thing fell into place and the big “AH-HUH!” moment happened. I had finally found what Etiole was, or close to it, at least. Etiole, had lived in France, I knew this. Etiole was a water creature; there was no doubt of this. He had lived in France during the time when sailors were telling mermaid stories left and right, not only that, he had lived in France when sailors were supposedly capturing mermaids and selling them to side shows. It was like I had had this big puzzle scattered all about and than suddenly all the pieces just fell into place on their own.
There were differences of course. For one thing, nearly all of the old sailors’ tales told of mermaids not mermen. The stories were saying that these merfolk were a race of Fae, which traditionally is an alternate plane of existence or an alternate dimension, which exists on top of and over lapping our existence with Humans and Faeries living side by side on a daily basis but each not seeing the other except for on rare occasions.
It was like I had unlocked some ancient long lost secret. I took all the things I knew about Etiole, and used them to fill in the blanks about merfolk. Than I took everything I now knew about the ancient merfolk and I used them to fill in the blanks about Etiole. The end result was my Eel Siren theory.

Q. For those readers who are not familiar with your Twighlight Manor series, could you please explain, just what it is, that the Eel Siren theory is?

EelKat: My conclusion is, keeping in mind here that this is just a guess, is that the ancient mermaids seen by sailors were in fact very real creatures. However, my theory is that, contrary to traditional beliefs, they are not from Earth, but rather was a group of intergalactic travelers who crash landed in the ocean. The ship was eventually repaired and took off again, however, several members of the crew, got left behind, presumed dead. Etiole being among those left behind. Being water creatures, they adapted and adjusted to their new home taking to the Earth’s oceans and living along coastal cliffs. Etiole is not, the traditional, half human half fish, you often see in paintings. He has legs, not a tail, but his body has a definite fish like nature to it. If I was to look at Etiole and than look at the creatures in our oceans and compare him to any one of them, it would be the eel. It is for this reason I took to calling Etiole an Eel Siren.
My theory continues onward and speculates even farther, that it may be possible that somewhere out there is a planet or maybe even an entire solar system, which is in fact named by it’s people: Fae, and that this is where the Eel Sirens came from. If this were true than all Faeries are in fact aliens, and this would explain the centuries long sightings of these various unexplained creatures.
The Faerie mythology tells of openings in the Earth, where one can walk through and step out instantly on another world, a world known as the Realm of Fae. Well, this fit too, because the VISION-D8 travels through wormholes and gets from here to there and there to here in an instant. So, it just plain made sense to me.


Q. The picture shown above is of what you call a Salt Water Eel Siren, and this one in particular is a female character from your Twighlight Manor series. It is one of the few rare nude pictures you have ever drawn. You never draw Etiole nude. Is this a representation of what Etiole looks like without cloths on?

EelKat: Pretty much. Yeah. Except he’s a male and the one in the picture is a female.

Q. The ship which you believe to have crashed, the VISION-D8, is the same ship you write about in your Twighlight Manor stories, correct? People, who have read the Twighlight Manor series, are familiar with the intergalactic star ship known as the VISION-D8, and its tiny white skinned drag queen Captain/Pilot Etiole Swanzen a.k.a. The Goldeneagle. It bothers some of your readers, that for some one who never took physics or astronomy, you write some pretty vivid and scientifically accurate details about star ships and solar systems. Than they find out your were only 8 years old when you wrote those things and marvel even more. How do you explain this?

EelKat: I am able to write with vivid clarity the things which I write about, because I can see them with vivid clarity. I was once asked, why I never write any stories set beyond the current date, and my answer was quite simply this: "Because I don't know today what will happen to Etiole and his family tomorrow." Oh, yes, if you come to my house, I'll attempt to introduce you to Etiole. I'll even take you to where I saw the VISION-D8. To date, no one but me has seen them, except for twice, but I’ll show you where it happened, and I’ll even show you the famous Goldeneagle, the car whom so many locals fear and hate.
The first time I saw Etiole back in the 1970’s I was not alone, and those with me saw him too, though they later denied ever seeing him at all, after being pressured by their parents.
The first time I saw the VISION-D8, flying in the sky overhead, was in 1983, I was not alone, and we all saw it: not just me, but the entire town. They are aliens from another galaxy, and they are very real, however, to say you have not only seen, but also spoken to and made friends with aliens from another galaxy, well, that's the quickest way to get labeled as a crazy person, some thing I sadly learned the hard way, and so actual details of the real sightings were replaced by fictional versions (the Twighlight Manor series) in order to avoid being labeled *crazy*, because quite frankly those labels hurt. Labeling is a form of bullying, wither people want to believe it or not. I don't like it when people start labeling me like that.
In the early 1980's my Twighlight Manor stories were straight up retellings of my sightings of these aliens and their ship. By the late 1980's-early 1990’s my LDS Bishop had set out to contacting doctors, psychiatrists and psychologists. Because of this, I stopped writing my stories as non-fiction sightings, and instead rewrote all of the original stories into new fictional versions.



I drew the charts, maps and retold the details of the solar system they came here from, based on what Etiole has told me. Is any of it accurate scientifically? I have no idea. My math is drastically limited. I can do most addition and subtraction problems, and I can count by twos, fives and tens, but beyond that I have zero math skills. I never was able to figure out multiplication, division or fractions, and because I failed both, basic math and pre algebra, I was not allowed to take any high school science courses requiring knowledge of mathematics. As a result, I have never studied physics, chemistry, technical sciences, or astronomy, so I can not verify that anything I wrote was accurate or not. My high school science was limited to Biology, Zoology, Botany, and Ornithology.
Though I tried, I can not get a GED because I could not do any of the math problems on the test. Because of my math problem, as a teen I was constantly told I was lazy and needed to study more. I don't think any one have ever tried to learn the times tables any more than I did. I studied math for hours, each and every day, for weeks on end, but no matter what I tried, numbers never stuck in my brain. I spent many sleepless nights of my high school years in tears, broken down by the shear frustration of trying to remember the numbers that I had seen on a page only minutes earlier. I know today, that this was caused by dyslexia. I no longer try to figure out how to do math, as I've come to accept that fact that numbers are simply something that my mind is not capable of translating.
But anyways, I know the details of the VISION-D8 inside out because it is a very real star ship. Again, this is a case of me writing what I know.



Q. On the front cover of this book, is what is arguably the most famous picture of the VISION-D8, a painting you did of Etiole’s star ship. You have seen the VISION-D8. What can you tell us about the VISION-D8? Other people saw it. You say the whole town saw it? What happened?

EelKat: What can I tell you about it? I'll pick up where I left off a few questions back:
I first saw Etiole when I was 4 years old, and at that point was referring to him as “The White Monkey”. It wasn't until I was 8 years old, however, when my story of the white monkey changed dramatically, that I started having the problems with adults.
What startled everyone into looking up in the first place, I don’t know. But, nearly everyone was thinking there had been some sort of big explosion, so every one was running around expecting to see a mushroom cloud somewhere. All anyone saw though was the same thing I saw. When I was 8, me and a friend from school (I was still in public school than) were playing in the woods, right under the very same tree where the white monkey had first been seen four years earlier, when a bright blinding white light flashed across the sky, and scared the daylights out of us. Her parents, out in their yard, had seen it too, (mine, in the house, had not). Most every one on our street, who was out doors at the time, saw it. It was seen across an area some two miles in diameter, and for the next 2 or 3 weeks, every one on our street, all the kids in school (I was still in public school at the time, but was pulled out of public school, just one month after this incident), and a few local reporters had one topic of conversation: UFOs and alien invasion. By the end of the month the US Navy had made an official announcement which said that what we had seen was the explosion of a weather balloon, they had been testing off the beach, over the ocean. Most people were satisfied with this answer. I was not, because what I had seen was not an explosion. Our conversation alone, that day, proved that.
What I saw, was a huge football-ish shaped silver orb, which hovered directly above our heads. The conversation between my friend and me went like this:

FRIEND: "Oh my god! Look at the size of that blimp!"
ME: "That's not a blimp. I've seen blimps. That's no blimp."
FRIEND: "Than what is it?"
ME: "I don't know, but that's not a blimp."

The thing stayed there motionless, and than faded into the clouds, or rather, became part of the sky, so to speak.
It was, as our conversation had stated, a somewhat blimp like shape, but the shape was wrong. Blimps were all hot dog shaped and this was much rounder, more circular. It was too shiny to be a blimp. This thing was polished metal. Blimps are fabric. Blimps are nothing more than glorified hot air balloons. This thing was nothing like a glorified hot air balloon.
A trip to a hot air balloon show about a year prior to this sighting, had taught me all about hot air balloons, shiny silver weather balloons, blimps, and zeppelins. At the time I could have told you anything you wanted to know about hot air balloons, weather balloons, blimps, and zeppelins, because after seeing them in person, I had gone on a rampant study of them. I grew up in Old Orchard Beach in the 1970’s, for crying out loud, there was a war going on (Vietnam), and we had the best beach there was to test things. People came from all over the world to test out weird flying objects, the government was always here with their big silver weather balloons and black batwing jets, the military even trained their paratroopers on our beach. I used to sit on the roof of our house, and keep track of all the weird flying things we had zipping around. I used to count how many paratroopers they dropped out of planes each day. I know I was only 8 years old and “normal” 8 year olds aren’t supposed to do these types of things, old scientists are supposed to act like that, but as an adult it’s now said I have Asperger’s Syndrome, which is marked by being a scientific bookworm nerd at a very early age. I certainly was that, and my keeping track of how many paratroops jumped from planes out onto the beach, pretty much proved that.
Due to our beachfront location, we (the local residents) always had things zipping around over our heads, so it was just natural for locals to be looking up to see what the latest thing being tested on our beach would be. I had written up charts, and kept track of the ones I had seen and this, this thing now hovering over the trees, this wasn’t any of those things. For starters, it was just too damn big. Whatever it was we were looking at, not only was it too big to be a blimp, it was dwarfing the biggest jumbo jets. I couldn’t explain what it was, and when the military suddenly announced it was an exploded weather balloon? Honey, I’ve seen weather balloons, they were testing weather balloons on our beach all the time. This was no weather balloon. I didn’t know what it was, but I knew with out a doubt that it was no weather balloon, and it certainly hadn’t exploded, either, cause it was perfectly hovering there in one solid piece.
Everyone saw it.
Everyone wanted to know what it was.
The military had a lame story of an exploding weather balloon.
Everyone believed the military story.
I said the military story made no logical sense.
It became my obsession.
I would spend the next six years drawing pictures of it and writing up long detailed scientific diagrams about it. People at church suddenly became terrified of me, because here I was the 8 year old child of “an uneducated farmer“, barely starting school, and who not only had no knowledge of advanced sciences, I had no knowledge of any kind of sciences at all, yet, I was drawing up technical schematics and diagrams of both the insides and outsides of a star ship that could travel trough space using tiny holes in the galaxy to shoot it across the universe like a bullet. Adults around me, started acting very strange, but at that point, I did not understand that it was because the things I was drawing and writing had absolutely terrified them.
When asked how I could draw and write these things, I could not answer. I had no explanations for how I was doing it. I didn’t know what it was I was drawing and writing. I didn’t know how I knew these things. And what scared people the most, was the fact that I said, the pictures were appearing in my head like a movie and I was writing them down as I saw them. A doctor at the Cape Elizabeth LDS church recommended sending me to a Dr. Collins. My family stopped going to church. I wouldn’t find out who this Dr. Collins was until I was 15 years old. He worked with Pine Land Center, an insane asylum.
One year after that sighting, my friend who had seen it with me, was banned from speaking to me. The police showed up at our door with a paper I had to sign to say that I would never have contact with her for the rest of my life. Her parents were so terrified of me, that they took out a restraining order on me. I was just one week from turning 9 years old, and that, was just the beginning. I didn’t return to school that next year either. I was 12 years old before my family started going to church again.
While the White Monkey I had seen 4 years earlier, was viewed as an over active imagination, this thing, this star ship, it would be what would forever label me as crazy. It was why people said I had schizophrenia. I was being accused of having schizophrenia, an illness that afflicts young adults, people in their 20‘s and 30‘s, and I was only 8 years old.
What had we seen, and what was I drawing? According to Etiole: The VISION-D8, a star ship, his star ship. A star ship the size of a small planet and made out of a mirror finished nearly impenetrable silver metal which reflected all things around it, making it completely invisible to the Human eye. (Etiole calls the metal: Lubriderm, though I‘m not sure I‘m spelling that right.) The only time anyone ever saw it was either just before leaving or just after entering the Earth's atmosphere, when the debris from the impact was still swirling around it, and causing it to be unable to reflect the sky and clouds around it. Its entry and exit points are nearly always over oceans, for two reasons:
1.) The ocean is reflecting the clouds above it, thus, the bottom of the ship, will also reflect the clouds above, making the ship almost impossible to be seen by Humans.
2.) If it crashed over the ocean, it would not be severely damaged, and could easily take off again from the surface of the water.
It moved by harnessing the high gravitational forces in certain tiny pinhead sized areas, all across the universe. Once the ship came into contact with these pinholes in the atmosphere, the pinhole opened up swallowing the ship and spitting it out on the other end of the tunnel, which could be elsewhere on the planet, or someplace on the other side of the galaxy, or all the way on the other side of the universe. Every pinhole opened up to different areas, each pinhole always went to the same place each time. The star charts used on the VISION-D8 map where all of these pinholes are and where all of them go to. The pressure caused by going through these pinholes is so great that they can travel from one side of the galaxy to another, in almost a split instant, with no time passing at all from point A to point B. The one over our town doesn't connect to outer space, but rather is a short jump connecting to a spot in Northern Maine. At that spot there is a second pinhole which connects to another galaxy. It is from there that they get to and from this region of our planet. They than use the short jump pinholes to go back and forth to different places on the planet.
The pinholes are every where, but most of them are not useable, due to where they come out. Preference is given to ones that open over oceans. These are the ones used on a regular basis. If no ocean is available, other preference points are large old growth forests, deserts, and grasslands (prairies, etc.) These are the ones used often, but not as often as the ocean ones. Only very rarely are ones used, that are known to open over heavily populated areas. Two reasons:
1.) It's easier for the ships to be spotted by Humans, which they would rather avoid.
2.) There's the risk of the ship crashing and hurting people on the planet. Another thing they want to avoid, as they are peaceful by nature and not intent on hurting any one.
Basically they are simple travelers. I suppose you could say they were like wandering gypsies or nomads or the like, just traveling about seeing the sights.
This ship itself is an unusual shape, which is best described as football shaped, except that’s not completely accurate. It looked like a some what squashed football, but very smooth, very rounded, with no harsh edges.
It was a perfectly smooth, very white, sliver color, like platinum. The finish of it was like a mirror, and the top of it was reflecting the sunlight, so it looked like the thing was glowing with lights, but there were no lights on it, it was just the sunlight reflecting off of it.
Horizontally, around it’s center rim, was a band of carvings, which looked some what like Egyptian hieroglyphics, but I can read Egyptian hieroglyphics and that’s not what these were. The markings were more like Celtic runes than hieroglyphs, I think. You know, more letter, less picture. It was defiantly writing of some sort. It was much too organized to have been a drawing or design.

Q. Why is it called VISION-D8 and how was it built?

EelKat: The title VISION-D8 it what Etiole says to be the “English translation” of what they call the ships. The word V.I.S.I.O.N. is short for the title of the type of ship it is (there are other types), each letter standing for a word in the title. The D8 hyphen identifies this particular VISION ship from other VISION ships. There are 13 of them, which Etiole identifies as D1 through D13. I’m not sure what exactly the letter D stands for or if it stand for anything at all, or if it‘s just Etiole translating weird. Etiole’s ability to translate words, letters, and numbers from his native tongue into English is under question here. Firstly, he translates from his language to French and than from French to English, English being his third language. Secondly, having been on Earth for well over 300 years, he seems to have forgotten large portions of his native tongue.
The VISION ships are the big ones, the huge ones that travel from solar system to solar system. They travel at light speeds from one end of the universe to another, and are only used for such long jumps. They can carry 10,000 people on board, but are usually used for transporting smaller ships. The smaller ships being the ones used to get from one place on the planet to another. It is the smaller ships which most people see, when reporting seeing a UFO, and the huge VISION ships are very rarely sighted.
The VISION ships are not native to Etiole’s home planet, or even to his solar system. Etiole has no idea how the VISION ships are built. His people didn’t build them; his people do not have the technology for space travel. He doesn’t know what they are made out of, but that they are built of a silver-white metal that can not be damaged or melted by anything we have on Earth. They are ancient ships, alien to Etiole‘s home planet. He says that they were built by the Diontite Scientists, and that all but two of them (the VISION-D6 and the VISION-D8) are still owned and used by the Diontite scientists. Etiole’s people took possession of the VISION-D8 and the VISION-D6 during a war.

Q. I’ll ask about the Diontites in a minute. Right now I’d like to continue focus on the ship itself and your experience of it. It is common for those who have seen a UFO to experience lost time. Do you remember anything like that?

EelKat: You got to keep in mind something here: I was 8 years old when I saw the VISION-D8. I barely had a concept of time at all, let alone a concept that time could become lost. If I did loose time, I don’t remember it.

Q. Have you ever lost time at any point since than?

EelKat: No idea, and no way of knowing. I didn’t start wearing a watch until I got my job at Macy’s in 2006. Before than I had absolutely no need for time at all. I never left my house except for to go to church or to go to the library, or to wait for one of my mom’s many doctors appointments, none of which required my needing to know the time. I simply went where ever my family went when ever they said it was time to leave.
Actually, I have great difficulty telling time. I did not discover this until I was 31 years old and bought my watch so I could get to work at Macy’s on time. It has, you know, those hand things that go around, but I can never remember which one is which, and than I have to stop and count each space before I can figure out which hand is pointing at which number. I usually mix up the 15 and the 45 too. People are always getting mad at me because they’ll ask me what time it is and than they have to wait 3 or 4 minutes while I count the numbers and than I’ll say five fifteen and they’ll think they are early, but than they look at the clock and it says five forty-five and they are late, and they start yelling at me and saying I told them the wrong time on purpose to get them in trouble. When I try to explain to them that I never learned math, and I don’t know how to read clocks they get angry and say I’m just making up excuses.
It’s awful when they make me run the cash register and I have to give the costumer change back, because I can’t count money any better than I can count the numbers on a watch. I try to avoid running the cash register when ever possible, because it involves the two things that I have never learned how to do: talking to Humans and doing math. It’s been so many years since I’ve spoken words to a Human that it’s really hard for me to do now. And I never did learn math at all. I can count okay, and I can do most addition, and some subtraction, but beyond that, math is lost on me. And well, time falls into that category. So when you ask about lost time, I can’t answer that, because I have always used the sun and the moon and the stars to tell time by, I’ve never used watches and clocks before and I really don’t know how to. I grew up on a farm. I got up with the sun. I did the heavy yard work before the sun got too hot at mid-day, I did my writing and drawing when it was too hot to do the yard work, and when the sun moved over the swamp I feed the animals so that they would have time to eat before the sun set. When it got dark I went to bed. I’ve done this for 34 years now. It’s the only way I know how to tell time. For the whole lost time thing, I would have to know specific hours and minutes, and keep track of them. So in answer to your question, have I ever lost time? I don’t know. I have no way of knowing.
There was however “The Jameson School Incident”, which unfortunately I have almost no memory of at all. It seems that all of us who got sick were missing for a few hours and were not aware of it.

Q. I’d like to ask a question about the ship which I did not notice you mentioning anything about. Sound. Did it make any noise?

EelKat: I’m not a good one to be asking that. I don’t notice sounds. My train of focus on a particular object shuts off all of my other senses and I simply focus on the one object. It’s a problem, and a big one.
Today, there is hardly a person who knows me personally, who does not maintain the theory that I am schizophrenic, originally because of the incident with the counselor from Pine Land Center, though today they now accuse me based on my cloths and my obsessive writing habits. The odd thing about it is, that a lot of the people that call me crazy today, only do so, because they hear other people call me crazy, and those people only did so because one LDS Bishop told them I was and they believed him with out question, because in their minds, if it's preached from the pulpit it must be true. I mean, these people don't even know me. They call me crazy based on rumors that they over heard some one saying, after they had overheard some one else say it, and none of them even know how the rumor got started, who started it, or when it was started; but they all go around saying it because it's just "the thing to say".
None of these people ever stop to say hi to me and ask how I'm doing because they are so terrified of the rumors they hear about me. No one ever tells them about my friend who was murdered; almost no one around here even remembers that the murder even happened. It was like the whole thing was so awful that every one just pretended it didn't happen, and now no one remembers it, and new people who move into the area have no idea it even happened. All they know is every one says I'm crazy, so therefore I must be, but they don't try to find out what happened to cause people to say I was crazy to begin with. I have no friends because no one even bothers to try to get to know me.
This whole rumor of me being schizophrenic was started by one man, who wanted to cover his own ass, so threw as much bad attention as he could at me, so that no one would notice what he was doing. That is the plain and simple fact of the matter. It started out as a rumor that got out of control and now 20 years later escalated in the rumor that covers the entire Greater Portland area of the State of Maine. It started out as a handful of religious leaders, and now it's spread out across half the state. I mean, this one man, basically ruined my life and no one cares about that at all. Because people believed his lies, I can't go out in public today without being told I'm crazy.
Today there is not a thought that passes through my head that does not end up written down, simply because while the average person talks, I am not in the habit of talking any more and thus write down what I have to say instead. Basically, it's like watching TV: you have one channel that is the real world, and one that is only in my head, and the real world channel got so bad, depressing, lonely, and painful to live in, that I just turned it off completely and went looking for friends elsewhere. All of this came about as a direct result of the incident with the bishop and Pine Land Center.
So do I have a mental illness? Nope, I've never been diagnosed with anything at all. That really alarms people, because three different doctors have said I’m perfectly sane, and people don’t like that, because if I’m not schizophrenic, that means that what I saw must have been really real. This really thought disturbs people a lot. The going theory held by most people whom have meet me face to face is that either I'm schizophrenic or I have Asperger’s, or maybe both. Who knows? Who cares? No one as far as I can tell. Adults are too busy in bullying, labeling and name calling to actually care about my feelings.
So what does ay of this have to do with wither or not the VISION-D8 makes any sounds or not? I’m getting to that. My writing style is the problem here. You got to remember here, that I was only 3 years old when I wrote my first book, and by the time of seeing the VISION-D8, at age 8, I had already written several books and was writing at a daily, even hourly rate. My writing style is one of the reasons people say I am crazy. When I am writing, and see and hear nothing. The biggest problem with my writing style is the fact that I simply sit down and start writing. Literally. This is not a figure of speech. I actually shut down, turn off the world around me, and start writing. No matter where I am, or what I am doing, I simply sit down and start writing. This is such a huge problem, that even today, you almost never see me go out in public unaccompanied by another adult. This is also why I do not live alone, why I do not drive a car, and why I can not hold a *regular* day job. I sit down where ever I am, when ever the mood strikes and just start writing. If you ever see a comic book character sitting cross legged on the floor in the middle of the milk aisle at Wal-Mart, writing away, well, that's me.
I actually can not walk in places where I will have to cross the street or a parking lot, unless I have some one with me to guide me across the road, because I frequently, just stop to write right there in the cross walk, right in the middle of the road.
It's a problem I have, and a really bad one that has caused me to be nearly hit by a car on countless occasions, during my childhood and right on into my adulthood, because when I shut down like this, my mind no longer see things around me. I once sat down and started writing, and didn't stop for 48 hours . . . Did not eat, did not sleep, I completely lost track of time. I was totally taken by surprise when I realized the 2 whole calendar days had passed before I noticed it, because to me, it seemed like no more than 20 minutes had passed.
Stress, it seems, would be the triggering factor that shuts off my brain and causes me to not see or hear anything or any one around me and makes me simply start writing in an uncontrolled and literally, unstoppable manner. Some one starts yelling, either at me or at someone else, and their yelling will trigger my brain to “shut off” and I just start writing.
This *shutting off* and writing is the same reason why I rarely speak to people, because fact is, I rarely see them. I see the streets, I see the buildings, if there is a car made prior to 1975, and I see that car and that car only but not the other cars speeding by. They simply become totally invisible to me. My brain blanks them out. I do talk to people if I notice they are there. The trick is to get me to notice that you are there. I have been so long being shunned at church, being bullied for not denying Etiole’s existence, that I guess my mind just started ignoring every one and now I don't see any one at all. It's like watching TV, and I have to switch from one channel to the other in order to notice you there. If I shut off the world in my head, (the book I am writing at that moment) I can see people around me and talk to them fine, the problem is, switching my mind out of the world I write about and into the real world where the Humans around me live. It's not easy. I know when I stopped talking. I can tell you the exact date: August 21, 1991, the day my best friend was murdered. By this point I had been refusing to deny Etiole’s existence for more than 10 years. The murder of my best friend resulted in Etiole being the only friend I had to talk to, and he became my best friend from that point on. Than, after the things that happened at church with the bishop and Pine Land Center, I just got worse. That was when people started treating me like I was less than shit. The world simply became more than I was able to handle on my own and I had no friends or family to turn to, so I shut off instead.
This also explains my cloths. You see, I dress no different than the characters of my books dress, and they dress not to differently from Etiole, him being the one I tend to write about most often, and to me the way I dress is perfectly normal, as it is the way all of them dress. I don't notice that Humans are dressed different than me, because I don't very often see the Humans around me, and it is not until some one comes up to me and asks me why I'm dressed like I am, that I am brought back from one world to the next, and see that, yes, in their world, I am dressed quite a bit different from other people. Of course, my cloths, started when I was just 4 years old, and I was wearing my Wonder Woman underoos under my Cinderella dresses . . . I always did dress like a comic book hero gone princess.
When you are a kid dressed in outlandish cloths, adults say “How cute” and than say you are playing dress-up. I have never played dress up, not even as a kid. My clothes, contrary to popular belief, are not costumes; they are my normal cloths. You got to understand, my comic book collection is monstrous, it over takes many, many rooms with thousand upon thousand of books, and pretty much my only view of the world outside of church and the farm, was through these comic books, so yeah I dress like comic book characters, because I had nothing else to base my clothes on. Outside of Sunday School class, I had no contact with Humans on any level at all prior to my 27th year of life. It’s not like I knew what you Humans dressed like or like I was even aware that you dressed differently than what I saw in church on Sundays and what I saw in comic books. So how was I to know that I was dressed in what Humans consider to be “costumes”? I didn’t. So, no, what I am wearing is not a costume, I’m not “dressed up” or trying to be different or rebelling or any of the other things you want to call it. These are my normal every day clothes. This is how I have dressed every day of my life for more than 30 years. I’ve never NOT dressed like this. I grew up dressing like this. I would feel weird if I tried wearing the freaked out things you people call “normal”.
When you become a teenager and you are still wearing these sorts of things, adults keep their distance and whisper to each other: “She’s rebelling.“
When you are an adult, and you are still wearing these same outlandish outfits, other adults now take to trying to have you locked up in an insane asylum, saying: “She’s crazy!”
What I would like to know is how is it that I am suddenly crazy, now that I’m an adult, when at age 4; those same adults thought these same outlandish outfits were “cute”. Ah. There are the double standards adults like to live by.
No one paid any attention to my cloths, until after I was about 22 years old, and than people started questioning why I didn't wear *normal* cloths, but the fact is, for me they are normal, because I have never worn any thing else.
Well, back to the VISION-D8 . . .
Did it make any noise?
I don’t know.
I know this bothers a lot of people, but the fact is, I do not very often hear most of the things that go on around me, I’m usually too busy writing, and when I’m writing, I don’t see or hear anything around me, until some one shakes me out of my writing trance, which is what my friend had done, with her: "Oh my god! Look at the size of that blimp!" Fact of the matter is, I did not hear it, and had she not pointed it out to me, I would not have seen it either.
Did it make a noise? I’m assuming it did. The way people around me were acting, and the way the military later passed the whole thing off as an exploding weather balloon, I’m guessing there must have been some sort of a pretty loud sonic boom, because, people were all talking like there had been some sort of a big explosion. But, like I said, I didn’t hear it, nor would I have been likely too, either.
People were pretty scared, and something made them look up to see what had blown up, so yeah, there was a big noise of some sort.
That is the thing that always confused me though. It’s the one fact that drove me onward: the fact that people heard an explosion, looked up, saw this thing overhead which was clearly in one piece and had not blown up, and than a few days later the military says it was an exploded weather balloon, so every one decides that must have been what it was. Fact is, the thing could not have exploded, if after sounding like it had exploded, it was there in one big piece not exploded!
The logic people used to believe it was an exploded weather balloon, had to be less logical than had they said they had just turned into slugs. I can’t stand things that don’t add up, and this whole exploding weather balloon theory, just did not add up at all. That bugged me something terrible and it still bugs me all these years later.

Q. So, what was the explosion that people heard?

EelKat: I’m guessing that it was the sound of the ship entering the Earth’s atmosphere. I can’t see how it could have been anything else. And like Etiole said, they enter the Earth’s atmosphere over oceans and unpopulated areas like old growth forests and deserts; so that Humans don’t know the ship arrived. Think about it: over the ocean, who is going to notice a sonic boom? No one, and if any one did hear it, they would just assume it was thunder from some tropical storm over the horizon.
Here’s another thing to think on: sailors, lumber jacks, and caravans, for centuries, these people have reported loud storm less thunder being heard to echo for miles over the ocean, forest, or desert. It’s a phenomenon that no one can explain. What are these sounds heard over oceans, forests, and deserts? No one knows. Every one just assumes it’s the echo of some distance thunder storm. But is it? Is it really echoes of distant thunder? Or is it the sound of a big star ship entering the Earth’s atmosphere, over an unpopulated area where no one would notice the sound the ship makes on impact?
The ancients, thousands of years ago, explained these mysterious sounds as being “the gods coming from the heavens to visit mortals”. Yeah. Let’s think about that translation of the echo thunder heard over oceans and deserts: gods coming from the heavens to visit the mortals? Is it not logical to conclude that aliens in a star ship would have seems very much like gods descending from heaven? Like Elijah in the Bible, who was taken to heaven in a fiery chariot. Sounds to me like the Old Testament prophets were actually talking to aliens when they said they were talking to God. And what about the ascension a Christ? Freaky, but it tells me that the VISION-D8 may well be thousands of years old and has been coming to visit our planet for millennia. Etiole describes the ship as being very ancient, from far before his time, and he’s well over 300 years old; that dates the VISION-D8 as being a few thousand years old, at least.

Q. Do you believe that the God of the Bible and the gods of the ancient Greeks were actually aliens?

EelKat: Yeah, I kind of do believe that actually. I mean, even the story of Jesus’ birth, life, and death suggests alien abduction. God came down and conceived a child with a Human girl, than the baby grows up to have these “magic powers”, and than when the Humans try to kill him, there’s this huge thunder storm followed by him flying away into the clouds, saying that some day he’ll return again. Sounds pretty classic alien abduction story to me.
You got to remember that in Bible times, people were basically pretty stupid, so everything was blamed on God. If a tree fell down during a hurricane, it was because God sneezed. Moses stood on a volcano and was amazed to see a bush burn, the ground shake, and the sky rumble, so of course it just had to be God. A thirteen year old girl suddenly gets pregnant, and tells people that a being of light came done from the sky and he was the father, so of course everyone said is was God’s baby. What more can you expect of people who call a volcano rumbling, God’s voice? So is it any wonder than that when the boy grew up and started doing all sorts of *strange* things, that people pointed the finger once again and said, “Yep, that’s God’s son all right”.
Than the Romans come along, and they are crucifying people left and right, leaving crosses up and down the country side. The Romans had crucified some 20,000 people before they even heard of Jesus. Basically the Romans were like an ancient version of the Ku Klux Klan and Hitler all rolled into one monstrous empire, which slaughtered every body who didn’t look like them, act like them, talk like them, or believe the same things they did. If you were different than you got crucified, that’s all there was to it.
So now the Romans march themselves to Jesus’ village and they start taking over, just like they did every other town before it, and they start cleaning up the village by crucifying all the freaks and weirdoes and everybody who did not think and look exactly like Caser. And low and behold, they run up against this young man who can turn water into wine and heal the sick with a touch of his hand, and walks around talking to a father that no one else can see, so the Romans get all freaked out and say he’s trying to take over the Roman Empire. The Zealots say, “No he’s the Messiah”. The Pharisees, wanting to get rid of the Zealots, start saying he’s the leader of their army and going to build an empire to destroy Rome. Than you got his mother, now married to a temple priest and has several children by him, and she’s still telling everyone, her first son’s father was God who came down from Heaven. Jesus referred to himself as a rabbi or teacher here to *lead the lost sheep*. Not knowing which story to believe the Romans do what they always did when they couldn’t think of anything else to do: they crucified him. That’s when the story gets weird, and for some reason a lot of people just ignore that part of the story.
So, Jesus is up on the cross still talking to his ever invisible father and no he’s yelling at his father, mad because his father didn’t save him from the Romans, when suddenly a loud crack of thunder rips across the sky and a huge wind storm kills several Romans, and topples the temple. The storm stirred up so much dust that the sky went black for three days and three nights, as though the sun had been turned out for good. Loud unexplained noise. Lots of wind. A crumbled building. Soldiers dropping dead for no reason. Sound to me like a pretty big ship had just entered the Earth’s atmosphere, landed on the temple, and electrocuted the soldiers.
Than we move on to the whole resurrection story. Jesus is dead and buried, and the events of his crucifixion had so terrified the Romans, that they took a boulder which required several men to move and blocked up the opening of the cave where Jesus had been buried. Why? Because they wanted to keep him in. The things they had witnessed during the crucifixion had so terrified the Roman army that they were convince Jesus was God himself and was not really dead. They even posted guards around the cave. Three days after they did all this, the rock rolls itself away and Jesus walks out unharmed. A being of light stays behind in the cave to tell people that Jesus had risen from the dead. The three Marys run off to tell people that they had meet an angel and that Jess was not in the tomb.
From here on out the stories get all mixed up, with one person saying his body was stolen, and another saying he was still alive, and another saying he was a ghost, and another saying he was resurrected. One story says that he entered a locked windowless room without opening the door.
When he left the Earth that story says that he left them by flying into the clouds, while telling them that he had other another fold of sheep he had to go teach, but not to worry, because one day he would return to this flock again. Sounds to me like he flew off in a ship and was heading elsewhere.
Now, not in the general public’s knowledge, the resurrection story does not end there. If you are a Mormon than you know Jesus left the Jews and than went to visit the Native Americans. At a time frame approximately two years after the resurrection, the Book of Mormon story picks up where the Bible leaves off, saying that a bright light was seen in the sky, so bright that it appeared that the sun had stayed lit for three days and three nights without setting. After that a white man in white robes came down from the sky and started teaching the people how to live in peace with one another. He taught the same “love thy neighbor” message that Jesus had taught to the Jews. He lived with these people for some time, until he was sure that they had fully learned his message of peace and love for one another and than he left their village, just as he had come, by flying into the clouds, while telling them that he had other another fold of sheep he had to go teach, but not to worry, because one day he would return to this flock again. The exact same words he had used when he left the Jews. Again, as with the Bible’s account of the resurrection, his leaving Mesoamerica sounds to me like he flew off in a ship and was heading elsewhere.
Most civilizations during this approximant time period have a story of a white man or a man dressed in white, who came from the sky or fell from the clouds. The man always has something to teach the people; usually his words have something to do with love and peace. The man always leaves, promising to someday return. My translation of this is that upon leaving the Jews, Jesus took a ship and went from one country to the next, until he had taught his message of love and peace to all nations on the Earth at that time and than left the planet to continue to spread his message to the nations of other people, elsewhere in the universe. What we perceive to be magic, healing powers, flying through the clouds, miracles, and other such things attributed to Jesus, are nothing more than a technology so far advanced that we are not yet able to understand it.

Q. What is The Jameson School Incident, which you mentioned back there?

EelKat: The Jameson School Incident. Uhm, yeah, I don’t really have a clear memory of that. I suppose the school must have some sort of record of it, but I never bothered to ask.
It was either the same summer as the VISION-D8 or the summer before the VISON-D8. I can’t remember when it happened. Let me think. It happened my last year at the Jameson School, and I went to one year at the Loranger School after that. I got taken out of school at age 8 about 2 or 3 weeks after the VISION-D8 sighting. So I must have been 7 years old and that would have made it the year 1982. I know - it would be in medical records. I don’t know how I’d find out what those are or who has them, but I suppose the Webber Hospital would have the records because that’s the hospital the school sent us to.

Q. The school sent you to? Who is the “us” and why did the school send you to the hospital?

EelKat: Yeah, I  Oh, we were all sick. Really bad. The school shut down. Quarantined the place. All these men in white, like space suit gear. I guess it must have been a HazMat team or something - CDC maybe? I don’t know. I can’t remember. They came right in and shut the school down and all us kids that went missing got shipped to the hospital. Only, none of us remembered being missing. There was like 10 or 12 of us.

Q. So a HazMat team came in, shut down the school, and you and about a dozen other students got sent to the hospital, because you were missing? Missing, how?

EelKat: I couldn’t remember what happened when it happened. They were asking us all these questions and we just kept all saying the same thing: “I don’t know” or “I can’t remember”. What I do remember is this:
It was near the end of the school year.
Oh wait . . .let me tell you where the school is first. If you was to head behind our house, out into the swamp, cut through the forest, cross the Cascade Road, and walk at an angle across DuneGrass Golf Course, back into the Ross Forest, you’ll come out right at the brook behind the school. The school grounds are in the Ross Forest straight back, about a half mile from Etiole’s Swamp. So, yeah, this happened in the same basic area as “The White Monkey” sighting and the VISION-D8 sighting. Same forest, but about a half a mile away.
Okay, where was I?
It was near the end of the school year.  It was time for lunch recess. When the bell rang, must have been sometime between 11 and noon, because that’s when lunch was. When the bell rang, we lined up to go outside and play in this huge playground which sat in the edge of the Ross Forest. When the bell rang a second time that meant recess was over and we’d line up, not at the door we came out of (in our classroom) but instead at the other end of the school at the kitchen door, and we’d go back inside to eat. We did this same thing every day.
I think recess was like 40 minutes long and than lunch was like a half hour long, so we went missing I guess for maybe 2 hours.
Anyways on this day, the bell rang and we went outside to play as usual. I was always a loner, I had a really hard time getting along with other children, because I found their lack of intelligence a frustration. I used to call them stupid baby idiots and than spend recess sitting with the teachers talking, because I found them easier to understand than the rest of the 6 and 7 years olds. Teachers used to call me a “Little Einstein”, they said my IQ was through the roof, but at the time I didn’t know who Einstein was or what an IQ was - all I knew was I couldn’t understand the other students because they were so simple minded. Since than people have told me I am one of those “Indigo Children”, though I’m not really quite sure what that means. Well, there were a few students who were not quite so stupid as the rest, about 10 or 12 out of a school that had about 200 kids in it at the time. There were 32 kids per class and 2 classrooms for each grade K-2, that’s 6 classrooms times 32 kids, so roughly 190 - 200 kids were at the school when I was. Like I said - it was a really big playground - it had to be to hold that many kids all at once. The playground must cover 3 or 4 acres at least, and extends into the forest until you reach the brook. The brook is the school boundary line. It’s maybe 30 or 40 feet into the forest. Once you get to the brook you are a 5 to 10 minute walk away from the school and you can’t really see the school from there, so yeah, it’s a really big area we are talking about here.
So on this particular day, me and the dozen or so of us other “freaks” (Indigo Children, geniuses, bookworms, prodigies, gifted students, and whatever other names the adults called us, basically the rest of the kids thought of us as freaks and kept their distance from us, because we were “weirdos“.) Well, us bookworm weirdos, decided playing was boring and we were going to go on a nature walk instead. This was no uncommon a thing for us to do - head into the forest looking for bugs, plants, animals, etc to study and than rush to the school library to learn all we could about any new “discovery” we had found. We thought of ourselves as explorers, and we were basically a gang of sorts - We were called “The Queen of Hearts” Gang because that song was what we walked around signing and because we were a group of about 10 girls and one boy. We girls were all “queen” straight out a card deck and the boy was “Black Jack”. (Unlike the rest of the kids, we all knew how to play real card games, with real cards, not baby stuff like go-fish, so we all were well acquainted with a deck of cards - while the rest of the kids in school were dumbfounded by them.)
Okay, so we head out into the woods on or nature walk and we go farther than usual, because we crossed the brook. Crossing the brook was “forbidden” it was again school rules because, I don’t know, I guess the brook was dangerous - too deep, too wide, whatever, and besides it was not on school property and we were not supposed to leave the school.
Anyways, I don’t remember why we crossed, what suddenly possessed us to drop everything, disobey the rules (and we NEVER disobeyed the rules), but it had something to do with frogs. I remember we got all excited and chattering about frogs, I can’t remember why - we say one or something, but I don’t know, it must have been somehow really, strange or really different, or something, to cause us to make a mad dash across the brook and follow it way out into the deep dark section of the huge old growth pine forest. It was like, all at once we thought the exact same thing and just started running deep into the forest, like we were no longer a bunch of kids, but one kid.
Next thing any of us remember we were walking back across the school yard wondering why it was empty and where every one was, and how we had gotten back out of the forest and how we ended up suddenly back in the center of the school playground where all the swing sets were.
We knew it was late and somehow recess had gone, lunch had gone, and next class was well underway, and it was close to time for the buses to arrive, so it must have been around 2 in the afternoon.
We ran back to our classrooms. A few days later was when everything got really weird. Several of us stopped coming to school and were sick in bed with high fevers. Our doctors were baffled as to what was wrong. Each day another of us was getting sick and being taken out of school. I didn’t yet have my massive phobia of doctors or hospitals, so when I too got sick and was hospitalized, there was no big deal. This was to be my last hospital visit. I spent days hooked up to machines and IVs and had doctors running back and forth in an absolute panic, because I was getting sicker and sicker and my fever was reaching the point that I’d die if they didn’t find a way to get it down.
Than one night. I was woken up by a doctor in the middle of the night as I underwent “the test”. What I would many years later come to know as Gynecological exam or PAP test. I was in crippling pain. My terror of doctor set in as I made an attempt to fight back, what was now a female nurse, and clearly not a regular Human/adult because this thing had just turned into someone else.
I don’t remember what happened after that. But the stories told later by my parents and my doctors, say that I was found early morning (4 or 5 AM -ish) not in my room wandering aimlessly, and most bizarrely of all - I was cured. Whatever my strange unexplained illness was, it had vanished during the night with no explanation at all and the hospital was forced to release me and send me home that same morning. My story of the shape shifting doctor/nurse and the painful tests was written off by the doctors as being a fever induced hallucination, and though they did agree that I was found out of my room - they wrote that off as sleep walking. I haven’t been able to go to a doctor or a hospital since. My phobia of both is through the roof.
I was released from the hospital on a Sunday and was allowed back in school Monday morning - oddly, all of us students whom had fallen ill and hospitalized, all were “cured” the same night and all of us returned to school that same Monday morning. But the school we returned too was much changed.
No kid in school did their lessons that day, not even us dozen or so bookworm who enjoyed lessons better than recess. The teachers tried to teach us, but we were all far too busy sitting in the windows watching what was going on outside.
Men in white suits - space suit-type suits with helmets and such were all over the playground. Big hoses dragged along the ground. The playground equipment was wrapped in huge sheets of plastic. Yellow “crime scene” tapes roped everything off. For the rest of the year, a space of about 3 months, no one was allowed to enter the playground and we had to have recesses inside. The last week of school, which would have been in May, huge bulldozers were parked all over the school ground, and they knocked over every bit of outdoor school equipment. The playground came down and was gone forever, the land around it plowed under, and every single giant pine tree between the school and the brook was cut down.
Three months later, after summer vacation had ended I returned to school, but this time to the Loranger School, which was in the same yard as the Jameson School. Looking back at the Jameson playground from the swing set of the Loranger Playground we could see the drastic changes that had happened over the summer. Gone was the huge playground area, up now was a tall chain-link fence, many feet before the brook, so now there was no way to enter into the forest. The playground equipment, all brand new, was much closer to the school building, than the old equipment had been.
Rumors circulated among the students, toxic waste in the brook, high amounts of radiation in the forest, students who nearly died of an unknown illness and were all miraculously cured, weird stuff. Mostly they were just repeating what they had overheard their parents say, but the parents and teachers were reusing to tell any of us what was going on and no one really had any real answers. It was like every one was just so damn scared that they wanted to try to ignore what happened and hope it went away, but they couldn’t. We, the students who had been hospitalized were for our first few months at the Loranger school, minor celebrities among the other students, all of who followed us around begging to see our scars.
Scars? I remember that none of us were aware we had scars, but that everyone around us somehow knew about it, because their parents had told them about it. Some students started calling us “The ETs”.
I was still going to the Loranger School, when the VISION-D8 sighting happened. When the Jameson School Incident happened, other classmate were mystified and wanted to know more - mostly, I think, because their parents sent them to school with instruction to find out what had happened to “those poor weird freaks“, as many parents now called us. In the 6 months or so that had past, we went from “those poor weird freaks“ to “The ETs”, to “get the hell away from those things - they aren’t children, they’re monsters”. I never understood adults. I didn’t than. I don’t now.
One by one each and every one of us kids involved in the Jameson School Incident, were pulled out of school, until I was the only one left. I made a few new friends, but than nearing the last part of the school year, the VISION-D8 sighting took place, and talk of aliens and UFOs ran rampant throughout the school. I was accused of being a monster from outer space and no student dared get near me, while parents forbid any that did try to remain my friend, from ever speaking to me again. That’s when the bullying started, and that’s when I stopped associating with children, spending my recesses instead in the teachers’ lounge inside or at the teachers’ picnic table outside. A court order and a visit from the police declared a restraining order had been placed on me. I was not allowed to talk to, look at, or walk near any of the other students. I was 8 years old. I would never again have any contact with children for the rest of my life.
When school closed for summer vacation a few weeks later, I was pulled out of school, never again allowed to return. And I would never again have contact with any Humans outside of my family and my church building, ever again.
I was 27 years old the first time I was allowed out of isolation and allowed to have contact with anyone outside of church, and by that time, it was discovered that I could no longer speak verbally in a coherent way, my verbal language had become a muddled mess, and my ability to been seen by a human, let alone be close to one, was bordering on what the physiologist who examined me called: “a one of a kind anomaly”. By this point the only thing I knew about my mental health was what family and church leaders had told me: that I was demon possessed. The doctor however said “No you’re not demon possessed.” He said there was no medical term to fit me, as isolation such as the extreme isolation I had grown up in, was so extraordinarily rare that almost no one ever ends up like me. He said he had only ever heard of one or two other cases like mine EVER happening at  all. He said it was like I was a wild child raised by wolves. While I was in his office he put a call in to someone, explaining that I was such a rare anomaly, that he was calling the State to request immediate funding to due a deeper examination of my case. I was diagnosed as having an Anomalous One-Of-a-Kind form of Autism which could best be described as extreme Schizo-typical Asperger’s Syndrome with Obsessive Compulsive Overtones and a Severe Complete and Total Lack of Socialization never before seen in the psychiatric world. He said I needed to be studied but that he had not enough money to do such a study. I had been forced, by court judge at Biddeford Courthouse, to go to his office against my will, I left his office very confused and never went back.
In the 6 years since, I have been able to adapt somewhat and though I still find most of the general public to be strange creatures who do strange things, I am better able to understand most of the Humans I’ve meet, at least enough so that I can pretend to understand what they are saying and doing, enough so that they don’t point and started freaking out and calling me crazy any more. It’s very hard for me to do this however, and most of the things Humans say and do confused me endlessly, so I very rarely leave my house.

Q. People who hear your story of Etiole and the VISION-D8, tend to respond with fear or anger, however, once in a while someone will come along, a UFO chaser, who suddenly wants to bombard you with a million and one questions about aliens, alien culture, alien abductions, Area 51, UFO sightings, Men in Black, and other sort of “Fox Mulder” questions. These people regard you as being the best source for these answers, seeing how you are not an abductee yourself, but rather some one who helped, made friends, and had conversations with an injured alien. Sooner or later some of those people are bound to read this and they are going to want to know why I did not ask you these questions while I was interviewing you. Can I ask them?

EelKat: You can ask. I can’t guarantee I’ll answer. I can tell you one thing right now though: There are multiple alien races, so a lot of peoples questions do not apply to me, as I’ve only had dealings with one single alien, and keep in mind an injured alien, who abandoned by his people, is bitter with them and has had very little to say about them. I am not a UFO chaser, nor am I out there looking for answers, so if you ask about specific sightings, you’ll get a simple “I don’t know.” My knowledge of sightings and, abductions, and crashes, is limited to having heard about them via people asking me what I thought about them. Keep in mind too, that I lack a TV and do not read the paper, so not only do I not know about the sightings and stuff, I don’t even know about the basic news in general. An example of that would be the 9-11 attacks. I found out about them after the fact, while sitting in a dentist waiting room and a woman asked me if I had any friends or relatives at the Trade Center. I responded by asking her what the Trade Center was because I had never heard of it before. I am extremely cut off from the rest of the world. I watch no TV, I read no news, I very rarely leave my yard, and my contact with Humans is limited to my one friend who stops by for 15 or 20 minutes to check in on me, on his way home from Church every Sunday afternoon. I only go out to the store to buy food once every couple of months. This is what people mean, when they say I live a hermit life style. This is the way I have to live, because there is so much hatred and fear of aliens, that I can not step into public alone, with being attacked and bullied by my own people.
So, yes, you can ask, but before you ask I will save you some time and tell you:

Area 51: I don’t know. No idea. It’s just a number to me, and you know how I am with numbers. Numbers are like a foreign language. I know it is a military place or something like that, out West somewhere, where no one is allowed to visit it. I don’t know, I’ve never left Maine, so I can’t help you out on this.

Men in Black: I don’t know. No idea. The first time any one mentioned this to me, I sat there laughing for a good 20 minutes. It sounded too far fetched for me to believe it. However, I‘m willing to say it‘s possible. I did see the movie with Will Smith in it, but I got the impression that was making light of the real Men in Black theory. Men in Black. Who are they? Are they aliens? Are they government agents? No idea. Sorry, I can’t help you out with that one.

In other words: I am NOT an encyclopedia of UFO/alien knowledge! People need to get that through their heads. I have never studied any of those things. I have never had any personal dealings with those things. I am just the woman who takes in feral cats, and injured animals. I can not see an animal hit by a car, and just keep going. I bring it home and either nurse it back to health or bury it with the others. I help all creatures who come to me seeking food, shelter or healing.
My "alien" as people seem to call him lately, he is just another of my stray animals. I did not go looking for him, he came to me. People need to get that fact into their heads, before they start bombarding me with questions about every aspect of aliens’ sightings and stuff, because that is not who I am. He has a telepathic nature where he can see into your mind. He knew he could trust me, he knew I would not hurt him, he know I would not be afraid of him, he knew I was not a curiosity seeker. He came to me for help; I helped him, end of story. I didn’t go looking for more like him, I didn’t bombard him with questions, I’m not out there seeking the answers, so when you start throwing out all these questions at me and I keep saying “I don’t know” over and over again, believe me, in the fact that I do not know the answers, I do not have the answers. I simply have a maternal nature that does not allow me to turn out any helpless creature, no matter what it is.

Q. So if I was to ask your opinion of the Roswell Crash, what would you say?

EelKat: I would say that I don’t know what it is. I’ve heard of it, of course, and I know that people say it was a space ship that crashed and that there was an alien creature found, and that people say the ship and the body were both stolen by the government and that there was some sort of big cover up, and that people today are demanding justice, by saying the public has a right to know what happened to the ship and the body. I only know that though, because I started watching X-files in my 20’s and saw an X-files episode which said that, otherwise I would never have heard of the whole Roswell thing at all, because I don’t watch the news or read the papers, as I find both to be incredibly boring. If you started asking me dates and places and stuff, though, I’d be lost, cause I don’t know when that stuff happened; it was a long time before I was born, and it was out West somewhere, that’s all I know.
As for an opinion, well, I believe that something must have happened out there, but I couldn’t say wither I believed it was a UFO crash or not, cause I have no idea any info about it. It’s not something I was ever interested in, so I never bothered to look it up and find out any more about it. I guess you could say my opinion is sort of: “Yeah, so a ship crashed, so what? It’s no big deal.” I mean, I just don’t see the point of getting all worked up over it.

Q. I’m getting the impression that you view UFO crashes as ordinary events and not newsworthy, like this sort of thing happens every day?

EelKat: I guess you could say that. Maybe it’s because I was only 4 years old the first time I saw something, and than 8 years old, when the adults around me all got worked up over a UFO sighting. You know, I was so young, and it was happening multiple times, so now as an adult I look at the whole alien/UFO incident, and go: “ho-hum, been there, done that, so what else is new?” I guess you could say, I’ve been around so much of it at such an early age, that today, I’m just bored with it.
I mean, think about it this way: What if you were the only person in your area who had ever seen an automobile? Say, you lived in the 1890’s when autos were still quite rare, but you had been to town and you had seen one. So, now for the next twenty years you have to deal with every person you meet running up to you and asking: “You saw a REAL motor car? What was it like? Did you ride in it? Are they as loud as they say? Was it painted yellow? Did it go fast? . . .” The questions just keep coming and coming, and the first few days, you like the questions and you answer them, but than as the days, weeks, months, and years go by, you get to the point where, you just want to throw a rock at the next person who says the word “motorcar” to you.
It’s like that, with me and aliens/UFOs. I saw that ship 30 years ago, for crying out loud! Do you have any idea how many questions people have asked me about it in the past 30 years?
Than you have the flip side of that scenario. For every person who asks questions, there will be 3 or 4 who start bullying and accusing, calling you a liar, saying you made it up to get attention, saying you have schizophrenia and should be locked in an institute, pushing you around, harassing your family, paint balling your car, putting pictures of guns on your front door, vandalizing and destroying your belongings. You say you’ve seen aliens or UFO’s and people (adults) around you, get all freaked out, and they’ll do every thing they can think of to shut you up. If you stop talking about what you saw or deny you saw it, than they’ll leave you alone, but if you are like me and you persist in talking about it and refuse to deny what you saw. Than they can down right mean and start resorting to violence and brutality. I lost everything at the hands of “good Christian Mormons” who thought it was their duty to save my soul from “Outer Darkness”, even if that meant burning my house to the ground, killing my pets, and forcing me to live under a tarp out on the streets.
I was four years old when I first saw Etiole. I was sixteen when I stopped talking about him, because my Bishop tried to have me sent to an institution for the insane. I was 33 when I started talking about him again, after having had everything taken from me, by these vile so-called “good” Christians.
Okay? It’s been 30 years. I’ve had to live through 30 years of questions and accusations. It just wears you down. It wore me down. I’m tired, I’m exhausted. I don’t want to have to deal with these people interrogating up one side and down the other any more. I want a space to breath and relax and just live a normal life with out people treating me like I was some sort of freak.
So, yeah, in my life, aliens and UFOs are an ordinary every day thing. There was a time, twenty years ago, when I would have gone: “You saw a UFO? That’s great! Me too!” and than we would have compared notes over it, but today, you’d more likely get: “You saw a UFO? So what? Who hasn’t?”
I kind of have a short attention span. I can get really focused on a certain thing, and I’ll study every aspect of it, but after a while, my interest will peak and I’ll get bored with it, due to over stimulation. I guess you could say that’s what happened with the aliens and UFO’s, that and the fact that I spent my childhood and teen years, being bullied and teased because I refused to deny what I had seen.

Q. You've had some dealings with aliens, but you've never mentioned anything about abductions. People have asked you why every one who sees aliens claims to be abducted, but you do not make these same claims. How do you answer this? And what are your thoughts about alien abductions: Real or No?

EelKat: I'm actually not very familiar with the concept of alien abductions. Though I’ve told people about Etiole for 31 years now, I have never referred to him as an alien, in fact when people suggested to me that he was an alien (a Grey) I laughed at them. And that was just in the past 5 years. I have always referred to him as a type of Faerie not as an alien. This whole looking at Etiole and seeing him as an alien is all new to me, as is the whole idea of alien abductions. I guess a lot of the general public already knows about alien abductions or something, but than again, you have to remember that I did not have contact with the general public until I was 27 years old. I grew up in sort of cult family, I guess you could call them, and we were not allowed to have contact with non-church members. Period. Now that I’ve left their religion and basically disowned my relatives, I have started going out in public and trying to get used to being around people, which I’m finding hard to do actually, and well, I’m finding out that people outside the church are a lot different than the type of people I grew up around. One thing I’ve noticed is what you call “the general public”, those type of people, they are all jumpy and paranoid they way my relatives and the church members were, plus the general public type people are not so quick to ridicule me and judge me or tell me that I’m going to Hell because I refuse to deny Etiole’s existence. Relatives and church members never used the words aliens or UFOs or alien abduction, they call ways said demon and poltergeist and evil spirit of Satan. I was 27 when I got away from them, and I’m 33 now so it’s only been five years now, that I’ve had a chance to hear about things like aliens and abductions.
So, yeah, I've heard about alien abductions, though, all I know about abductions is stuff that’s been on X-Files and not stuff I’ve read about real abductions, so, can’t say I’m sure what real abductions would say about themselves. I’m still trying to get used to the whole, watching TV thing and all that too.
The world outside of the church is just so weird and hard for me to get used to. Some of it I like, some of it freaks me out. People constantly asking me questions, especially about why I dress the way I do, freaks me out a lot, cause for one thing, I’m not used to Humans talking to me, and for another, I’m REALLY not used to the way people in the so-called general public dress. I mean, they are all freaked out about my cloths, but hell, I’m all freaked out about their cloths. I can’t imagine walking up to them and demanding to know why they are wearing they cloths they are wearing, but every time I go out in public, that’s what I have to deal with, every day, 4 or 5 people will stop me and ask: “Hey, cool out fit. Are you on the way to a costume party?“ or “Damn, I love historical reenactment, is there are renaissance fair going on nearby?“ or “What the hell are you dressed like? Don’t you know those cloths went out of style 400 years ago?“ I look at them and they freaked out things they are all wearing and I really don’t know how to answer them, because I have always dressed in the cloths I wear. I’ve dressed like this since I was kid. I mean, I’m sorry I didn’t know the general public didn’t dress like this, but, I can’t understand why they get so freaked out over my cloths.
But anyways, once I explain to these strangers, that this is just the way I dress every day and the way I’ve always dressed, my whole life, than they start asking me other questions, wanting to know where I grew up and if I was part of some weird break off of the Amish, that went all Medieval or something. Well, one question leads to another, and I’m feeling like I’m being interrogated, but I guess it’s just how the “general public” shows they are friendly, by bombarding a complete stranger with questions and I guess they call that having a conversation. Whatever. I don’t understand the general public type people yet. But eventually, the questions, if they go on long enough, end up with the person asking about aliens and UFOs. I guess, I must do or look or say things that cause people to start asking about aliens and UFOs, because the questions always go there, but I’m not sure what it is they are seeing in me that is causing them to jump to that line of questioning. Apparently though the general public knows all about aliens and UFOs, at least, that’s what I’m finding out. They know absolutely nothing about Faeries, which I find alarmingly odd, however. Anyways, it is all these people always asking me these sorts of questions, that got me started thinking that maybe Faeries and aliens are the same thing, and how I came to start thinking Etiole was am alien.
What I find really odd, is that some people will suddenly start talking about alien abduction and like how they are terrified of aliens and hope they are never abducted or how they think aliens are great and they can’t wait to be abducted.
This whole idea of aliens abducting people was completely lost on me. I can’t imagine Etiole or his people abducting anyone. They are not like that, or at least Etiole is not like that, but than again, Etiole has the terrible fear of a race he refers to as the Diontite Scientists, and the way I figure it, the aliens that people say abduct Humans, must be the same things as the Diontite Scientists which Etiole hates so much. Anyways, in the past 5 years, a few people have asked me wither or not I believed the people who told these abduction stories, and they would tell me how people were saying these Grey people were kidnapping Human people and doing medical tests on them. Of course since than, I’ve started watching X-Files, and I saw that and realized: “Hey, that’s what people are talking about!“ Okay, so once I saw X-Files the whole alien abduction thing made a little more sense to me. But other than that, I don't know too much about them.
So, on to actually answering your question here. If you try asking me for any actual details about abduction cases, I’m afraid I couldn’t help you, cause I just don‘t know them. The whole concept of alien abduction is still pretty new to me and I’m still trying to wrap my mind around it. Sorry, I just don’t know enough about it to answer your question.
And, yeah, you are right, now that I’m out and about around the general public, it has been suggested by some that I may have been abducted myself, but I don’t know, I don't think so. I think I would know it if I had been, you know what I mean?
As for what do I think about them? Are they real? Do aliens kidnap people and do tests on them? I have no reason to think that they are not real. I mean, yeah, sure, some of them may not be real, but over all, based on what I have seen myself, I would say I'd have to believe that most of the alien abduction stories are probably real.
Let’s look at the options here:
They are out right lying, and lying is a sin, so I just have a hard time believing that there are people out there who would risk going to hell by telling a lie.
The whole thing was a hoax; either a hoax made by the abductee or a hoax played on the abductee. Again, this would be telling a lie, and I mean, come on, that is just such a huge sin. I simply can not imagine that there are actually people out there who would stoup to being so evil that they would tell a lie.
Someone (not aliens) did abduct them, as part of an undercover medical research operation, either privately operated or government run, either way with enough money to pull off an elaborate abduction.
Aliens abducted them.
Those are your only options. Either the person is lying to you, was victim of a hoax, was victim of some secret organization, or they really were abducted by aliens.
What of those options do I believe? Well, I have a really hard time believe either option 1 or 2 because both involve commit a sin by telling a lie and telling a lie is a worse sin than drink beer or smoking or sex or murder, I mean, lying is one of the really big sins that could condemn you tell hell, and you have all these people saying they were abducted by aliens. Do I really think they would risk an eternity in hell, to tell a lie like that? No, I don’t. So, yeah, I believe they are telling the truth when they say they were abducted. The question is not wither or not they were abducted, but who it was that abducted them. For that, I have no answer. For starters, if someone is evil enough to commit the sin of kidnapping someone, than obviously they are not above the sin of telling a lie as well. With that in mind, it is entirely possible that it was not aliens doing the abducting, but rather some evil Humans pretending to be aliens. Than again, it could be aliens. My thought on the matter is that it is probably a mix of both. Aliens abducting Humans and Humans pretending to be aliens abducting Humans because they think they can get away with it because the aliens did.

Q. According to most UFOlogists, it is considered to be quite rare for an abductee to remember the abduction, without under going hypnotherapy. Though not memories of an actual abduction, you have very clear memories. Have you ever had any such treatments or hypnosis?

EelKat: LOL! No. Of course not. To go to a hypnotherapist would go against everything I believe in. Hypnotism is some one going in and altering your mind. It’s dangerous and I don’t believe in it. So, no, haven’t been to one, wouldn’t go to one. You got to remember too, that I haven’t been to a doctor since my pediatrician (except for that one time in 2003 when I was forced to go against my will) nearly 25 years ago. Getting me into a doctor’s office is not exactly easy.
Of course, I don’t claim to have been abducted, either, so really, I have no reason to seek out one of those abductee hypnotherapists, either now, do I?

Q. You are, in essence, what is known as a contactee, is that correct?

EelKat: That’s a new one. Don’t know. Is there such a thing? I mean, is that even a word? Let’s see; contactee. So, if an abductee is someone who was abducted by aliens, than a contactee must be someone who has been in contact with aliens or was contacted by aliens, but was not necessarily abducted. Right? Me, I was not abducted so I’m not an abductee, but I’ve been in contact with an alien, making me a contactee. Okay, yeah, I guess you could call me that.

Q. So when people ask about this stuff, do you prefer to be called an abductee or a contactee?

EelKat: Neither. I have a deep dislike for labels. I grew up with Humans constantly labeling me, ever since I was 4 years old; I’ve had to put up with labels being thrown at me by adults. Schizophrenia was the common label of choice, but there were others: witch, crazy, demon possessed, poltergeist, nuts. The list just goes on and one. People from church barge into my house every few days waving around Bibles and Book of Mormons and reading scriptures which talk about repentance, being cast into the lake of fire, evil spirits, judgment day, etc. They love to push the issue that, I am different, I am not a carbon copy clone of them, and because I am different therefore Jesus is going to judge me and cast me into Outer Darkness for time and all eternity, because I refuse to repent of my sins and denounce Etiole. They say Etiole is not real, and that I belong in an institute and that I’m going to burn in hell because I will not agree with them and say that Etiole is a demon.  Three different doctors have told me I didn’t have schizophrenia, but that hasn’t stopped people from calling me schizoid. These people that put labels on me (all of them church members, by the way), they act like they don’t think I have any feelings or emotions. They don’t seem to think that there is anything wrong with the things they say to me. They some how feel justified in saying these things to me. Well you know what? Words hurt. Because of the things they say about me, other people, won’t talk to me know. People new to the area, will move in and the first day or two will say “hi” to me on their way by, but with in the first week or two, somebody from my church will “have a talk o them” and than after that they stay away from me. The things they do are mean and it hurts and it has resulted in my not having any friends.
Sooner or later one of them will come up to me, all smug and proud of themselves and they’ll inform me that “I had a talk to the new family, they know about you”. What the hell is that supposed to mean? What is it that they “know about me”? That’s what I’d like to know? What is it that they say to people, to make people refuse to talk with me after they’ve “had a talk with them”? I mean, I just don’t understand it. What could they possibly say to people to cause them to be so damn terrified of me? And why? Why do they feel it necessary to say what ever it is they say? What possible good does it do them for them to spread lies about me like that? I don’t get it. I just do not understand the logic behind it at all. Not at all.
Well, that is why I don’t like labels like abductee and contactee, because, when people hear those words, they start treating you like you were the plague or something. It hurts you know? It hurts when people treat me like that. It hurts knowing that people thing you are a crazy freak. It hurts when no one wants to spend any time with you. It hurts when people point and call you some mean bully inspired name-calling label. It hurts going through life not being able to make friends because, I always have these “good church people” there to announce, whatever it is they announce to new people in the area, so that I never get a chance to make any new friends.
Even if being labeled, didn’t hurt so much, I still wouldn’t use the label abductee, because, like I said, and like I keep saying, I wasn’t abducted. The contactee word is new to me, I haven’t heard that one used before, but still, it has the same ring abductee has, so I wouldn’t use that one either.

Q. Some people use the word *experience* instead, does that work for you?

EelKat: Experience? Like, “I just had an alien experience”? Uhm, you know what, that just plain sounds weird.

Q. So, what should people call you?


EelKat: I don’t see why people need to call me anything. Like I said, I have a deep dislike for labels. I do not understand the need to stick a label on everything and every one. I’m just a regular, normal person, trying to survive life, just like every one else. Why do I need to be labeled? What label should I put on you?
What should people call me? Did any one ever stop to think, that maybe they could actually call me by my name? I do have a name you know.

Q. You claim to not have been abducted. Okay. That’s understandable. However, you have had health problems, classified as “classic symptoms” of alien abductions: your need for glasses has a story behind it; your teeth are classic abductee nightmares; the reason you started wearing long sleeves and ankle length gowns, was a medical reason that defies explanation and again points to an abduction. Can you explain this? And what about strange scars, do you have any? You have multiple symptoms of an alien abduction experience. Can you explain any of this?

EelKat: To answer or not to answer. That is the question, is it not? Yeah. You know what? That’s a multi part question, needing multi part answer here. It needs to be cut down and reasked in smaller chunks.

Q. Okay, let’s start with your eyes. Your eyes are pretty bad off. Several eye doctors have been at a loss as to how to explain what happened to your eyes. At least two different eye doctors suggested that you were exposed to a very bright light which damaged your eyes. You were only 9 years old when you were told this. What happened to your eyes?

EelKat: Okay, my eyes: Until the summer of my 9th birthday, I had near perfect vision. I turned 9 the same summer I had seen the VISION-D8. My eye sight got really, really, really bad right after the day I saw the VISION-D8. Really bad. I'm almost blind. I started wearing bi-focal glasses the following year at age 9. Prior to than I had near perfect vision.
Dr Moore (my pediatrician) was at a loss as to how to explain my sudden loss of eye sight. Also, he was deeply alarmed by the fact that I was now seeing hazy rainbows around all lights. White street lights, now had rainbow colored halos around them, as did car head lights, the sun, the moon, oh yeah, and I could now see at night, like an owl or a cat. It kind of freaked him out, and this was a guy who didn’t get fazed by anything.
It was like my eyes had reversed their function. Normally you can see during the day, but are blinded by the darkness of night. Me? My eyes are blinded by lights, but in darkness I move around with ease, much like a cat or an owl. Dr. Moore couldn’t explain what had happened to my eyes or how it had happened so suddenly. I was sent to an eye specialist where a new discovery was made: I had developed an inexplicable fear of doctors on the most horrendous level. You could not only not get me into the doctor's office; you could not get me out of the car. Dr Moore, I trusted, Dr Moore I knew, Dr Moore I had no problem with. New doctors, doctors I had not yet been to before: I froze. Completely rigid, terrified, couldn't move, couldn't talk, had to be dragged out of the car (The Goldeneagle/Dodge 330) which I would not let go of. This was new. This had not happened before. It took three years of visiting every eye doctor in Maine, before we found one that did not have this effect on me.
My fear of doctors was not nearly as bad as the other fear that had also inexplicable swept over me: I could not set foot in a white room, or be in the presence of any one wearing white. The color white, would become the worst of all my phobias, so bad that I could not cross doorways into a room of someone's house if it meant entering an all white room. I could not set foot in white churches, white waiting rooms (Dr Moore's waiting rooms were blue by the way.)
So, what did happen to my eyes? Well, near as I can figure, it had to have been my seeing the VISION-D8 that had done it. It was the only time I had been exposed to any bright light at all, and I did get my glasses only a few months after the sighting of the ship. Today, as than, adults refuse to believe that I ever saw a thing that day, saying that I was merely a child with a very vivid imagination, but the fact remains, I didn’t imagine the bright light which nearly blinded me. They can deny the ship all they want; they can’t deny the fact that there was a tremendous amount of high intensity light, enough to cause permanent damage to my eyes.

Q. And your teeth? You have *classic symptoms* of teeth disorders caused by alien abductions. What can you tell us about this?

EelKat: Well, I guess I’ll sort of pick up where I left off with that last one.
My teeth: One fear came up that though it's not a common fear, it may very well out rank white and doctors combined: surgery. I've never had it. I needed it. When I was 11, I was told by my dentist; my wisdom teeth were growing in sideways, and would cause serious problems down the road: they must come out. I was okay with this. I was all, go ahead, pull them out, until I was told, you got to have surgery; you have to be put to sleep. I did a major big time freak out, which no one could explain what had set it off.
At age 17, my wisdom teeth did just what the doctor said they would do, and I suffered from horrible effects of cracked teeth, split gums, and a very painful jaw. Again, the answer was pull the teeth. A replay of the events seven years earlier unfolded. I ended up with $2,000 in root canals, crowns, and repairs gums, but no wisdom teeth pulled, because, getting me into surgery was like tying to lasso the sun, it just could not be done. The dentist did marvel at something, and asked me how I did it: with a serious infection, a tooth with 4 roots on it, a split open gum, and a refusal for medication, I sat through a 2 hour root canal without uttering a sound, or so much as a flinch. He marveled over this phenomena so much that he told all the other doctors and nurses on staff to come in had watch what was happening. He told my parents how amazed he was at my enormous threshold for pain. He told my one friend, the UFO chaser who financed my medical ordeal, that he had never seen anything like it. I was in the doctors own words: an anomaly.
By this time I had already gone through the Pine Land Center ordeal, and was no longer talking about Etiole to anyone, so my answer was simply: I can send my pain outside of my body. The more accurate answer would have been this: Etiole stays with me, where ever I go. We are bonded more than you could imagine. He can take the pain and make it leave me, into him. And thus there was no pain.
My teeth are prone to massive problems, and if I wanted to avoid surgery to fix those problems, my teeth required daily constant special care. I became fastidious at caring for my teeth with one goal in mind: avoiding surgery.
Than came the year of the tent, my being homeless, and my losing access to any way to take care of my teeth. With no electricity, no money, no food, and no water, my health got shot to hell. I was no longer eating my strict rigorous meticulous diet of veggies and fruits and rice and cheese. My diet was now, what ever the Salvation Army was handing out that week, if they had any food to hand out at all, combined with whatever I could find in the trash. My water came from a brook, which was less than sanitary. There was no tooth pastes, no floss, and my toothbrush long ago needed replacing. This situation remained unchanged for two long years and in the summer of 2007, my teeth and my gums saw the long term side effects, as an abscessed tooth, and peritonitis set in. The tooth cracked from the force of the swelled gums and infection in October of 2007. In February of 2008, it broke in half leaving a shattered piece of tooth behind. My gums however, had become so badly infected that, I was now very limited as to what I could eat, and brushing my teeth at all, was now out of the question, as it resulted in making my teeth even looser than they already were. I could no longer eat hot food, cold food, or anything with sugar in it, including fresh fruit. The inflammation of my gums was too great.
By summer of 2008, it had affected my ability to speak. My outward signs of pain however lead people around me to not think anything of it when I said: "My tooth hurts". They figured, oh it's just a toothache it'll go away. As my complaints became daily, my UFO chasing friend for some reason remembered the conversation he had had with my dentist 15 years ago, and it occurred to him, that if my tooth was bad enough for me to complain that I hurt, than something must really be wrong, and he took me back to my dentist, who took one look at me teeth and sent me to a specialist. They were too far gone beyond anything he could do to help. If they were to be saved at all, I was going to need a massive amount of work done. Today, many thousands upon thousands of dollars later, when people tell me I have a million dollar smile, I can tell them that they are almost right, because hey, my teeth cost more than your car did, and as of right now, I still got five months of treatments to go, before my teeth will be fixed and the infection in my gums will be totally gone.
Every week, now I get to hear it, though: I go into the office and the doctors and nurses marvel at the fact that my teeth, got so far gone, and how me, the protestor of medication, could have brushed off the pain as nothing more than a minor toothache. My answer is still the same. I can send my pain outside of my body. The more accurate answer would have been this: Etiole stays with me, where ever I go. We are bonded more than you could imagine. He can take the pain and make it leave me, into him. And thus there is no pain.
It's been three months now, and I have three different dentists and several hygienists, insisting, begging, pleading, trying everything they can think of to get me into the surgeon to have my wisdom teeth pulled. My fear of surgery and being put to sleep remains firmly unchanged.

Q. And the change in the way you dress, it was to cover up massive and unexplained bruises, was it not?

EelKat: My change in the way I dress: I was about 14, when the presence of bruises, huge ones, showed up on my arms and legs. We are not talking little bumps and dings, but massive areas turned a deep purple and becoming extremely painful to touch. The weird thing about them was not their size, but the fact that they just showed up, for no reason at all. They would not be there at night, but they'd be there in the morning. Some were as much as 8 inches in diameter. Like I said, huge.

Q. Where were they?

EelKat: Below my shoulders, above my wrists, across my thighs, above my ankles. Once in while across my stomach. They came and went regular, right up until I was about 30 years old, and than they just went away. But yes, that is what caused the change in my cloths, why I stopped wearing the tank tops and mini skirts and switched to the long Medieval gowns instead.

Q. Were you ever able to determine the cause of these bruises?

EelKat: No. Never. They did result in my taking lots of vitamins, mostly C, in an attempt to heal the bruises though.

Q. And scars? You’ve never mentioned any before. Do you have any small unexplained scars?

EelKat: Yep. They are there. Showed up when I was a teenager, though, I don't know exactly when. I must have been about 12 or 13 the first time I noticed them. No idea how they got there. No, I don't talk about them. Though I do find their presence highly puzzling, me with my avoidance of doctors and all, as they look surgical.

Q. Have X-rays ever found strange objects in your body?

EelKat: Only X-rays I’ve ever had were of my teeth. Well, no, that’s not entirely true. When I was 8 years old, about 4 months prior to seeing the VISION-D8, I fell sick with an unidentified fever. I was hospitalized and had one test after another run on me. During my hospitalization, I had x-rays of my chest. That is the only time I have ever had an X-ray for anything other than my teeth. I was released, when I woke up one morning and my fever was gone, along with all of my symptoms.

Q. You have gone to a doctor only a few times in your entire life. You haven’t had a check up since you were a small child. Why didn’t your parents ever take you to the doctor and when they did, what was wrong with you?

EelKat: Until I was 11 years old I always went in for my yearly check-up. No idea why I stopped going. I mean, at 11 years old I didn’t have a choice in wither I wanted to go or not. And if I did want to go, it wasn’t like my parents were going to take me, because half the time they were too busy with my mom’s doctor visits to even notice that I was alive in the first place. I guess it had something to do with the fact that my mom was always in the doctor’s office, which was the reason they never took me to my doctor. By always I mean, always, 5 days a week always. She had 32 doctors, not including specialists. It was not uncommon for us to travel for miles, in search of new doctors to go to. A few times we went all the way to New Hampshire, just looking for doctors’ offices that she had not yet been to.
When I tell people I grew up in the Goldeneagle, they laugh and say it must be an exaggeration, but the fact is, I grew up in the Goldeneagle. That is how I became so very close to Etiole. He claimed the car as his. We had that car running almost 24 hours a day, 7 days a week, just running from one doctor’s office to the next, to the next, all day long, every day. There were nights when we didn’t get home so we spent the night on the side of the road asleep in the car. The odometer says it has 60k miles on it, but that’s because it’s gone around twice, it actually has 260k miles on it, and we put those miles on that car in the space of 9 years. My parents had bought the car a few weeks after I was born. The transmission died in the Goldeneagle, when I was 9 years old, so the car got towed into my rose garden and has been an ornament in my garden ever since, after that, if we were home, I spent my days just sitting in the back seat. I spent my entire childhood and most of my teen years, sitting in that car. I grew up an only child. My three brothers were not born until after I was already an adult.
If we were not in church we were in doctor’s offices. Those were the only two times I was ever allowed to leave our land: to go to church or to go to my mom’s doctor’s visits. I think my parents were paranoid to the extreme, because I was never allowed to talk to any one outside of church, never allowed to invite kids from church to the house, and never allowed to set foot off of our land. My childhood was spent in three places: the backseat of a car, the back pew of a church, and the corner seat farthest from the door at the doctor’s office. Thinking back now, I do find it odd that, as much as we were in the doctor’s office, it’s odd that my parents never saw fit to make any appointments for me, unless they thought I was just about dead. I can count how many times I have been to the doctor on one hand, and the total is 5 times in just under 40 years.
I was home schooled, so I did all of my school work in the waiting rooms, sometimes the nurses or receptionists would come out to help me with my school work, and there were always elderly women in the waiting rooms, who helped me with my school work too. I guess, my parents were spending so much time taking my mom to her daily doctor appointments that they just sort of forgot that I was supposed to go for a check up each year. In fact the only time they ever did take me to the doctor was, when I was so beyond sick that I required massive medication and weeks of bed rest to get well again. Colds, fevers, flue, stuff like that, it was just, “Take a Tylenol, and don’t bug me, I‘m dieing, didn‘t you know that?” My mom’s been telling me she was *dieing* for 40 years now. All I can say, if she’s dieing, she sure as hell is taking a long time to do it.
I guess, from what I hear general public type people say, I guess it’s normal for parents to take their children to the doctor for stuff like colds and flues and fevers. I never went for those types of things though, and when I had a cold or fever or flue, I still had to go out every morning, noon, and night to tend to the garden and the farm and the animals. It didn’t matter how sick I was or how much I wanted to stay in bed, the animals were my chore, and my parents were not going to feed the roosters if I didn’t “Get off your lazy damn ass and feed your damn frigging roosters yourself.”
If my flue was so bad that I fell asleep from the fever, I‘d wake up in the middle of the night and find out that my dad had feed all the animals except for the roosters, which he didn‘t put in either. (It was an egg farm, roosters were normally killed, but I had started a rooster rescue mission at age 6, and so I had a woodshed full of my rescued roosters.) One time when I was sick with a high fever this happened, and the next morning I work up from my fever to find that a fox had eaten several of my roosters. I was about 9 or 10 years old when that happened. After that, I never again, allowed myself to fall asleep from a high fever. If I was sick I made sure I fed the roosters double in the morning and than locked them up tight, so that I would not have to worry about them getting left out at night or going unfed, while I was sick in bed.
I remember a few years ago, I meet this woman at the library and she had a kid that was couching and she was telling the librarian how she was afraid the kid was getting a cold so she was going to take them to the doctor. I asked her why she would do that, and she was all shocked that I would ask, and started telling my that every year children die from colds and flues and fevers, and that getting a cold is a very serious thing for children. I never knew that. I guess, cause my parents never bothered taking me to the doctor when I had a fever, that it never occurred to me to think that I could have been really very sick at all. I would get a cold two or three times a year, and every winter I always had the flue. It was just an every day sort of thing, having a running nose and a sore throat; it never occurred to me before that I should have been at the doctor because of it. The more I find out about general public type people act, the more I realize just how really odd my religion crazed relatives really were. The thing, is, as a kid you don’t notice that your family is odd. My parents, my aunts, my uncles, my grandparents, my cousins, I mean, they all acted like that. None of them took their kids to the doctor, so it wasn’t until I was in my late 20’s and early 30’s that I was even aware that any of us kids should have been going to the doctor when we was sick with colds or flues.
Anyways, after I was 11 years old, I have only been to the doctor a total of 5 times, and each time, it was because my health had been ignored by my parents to the extent that I was well beyond the help of Tylenol. What were those 5 times? Well, I’ll tell you:

1. When I was 13, I had contracted chicken pox (for the second time; I had already had it at age 6). I had what the doctor called an internal form of chicken pox, meaning that it had spread to the inside of my mouth and gone down into my lungs, which I was not aware chicken pox could even do, before it happened to me. I could not eat, nor breath. I was told by my doctor all sorts of details about chicken pox that I had no idea existed. Like most people I just thought it was some normal thing that all kids get, and it wasn’t something to worry about. According to my doctor chicken pox, in young children is usually harmless, however, chicken pox in teens and young adults was often fatal, and people who got chicken pox multiple times, were at a high risk, because if you get it twice, that means there is something wrong with your immune system, which caused you to not become immune to it the first time. My doctor said it is so rare for a person to get it a second time, that most doctors, will misdiagnose it until it is too late, because they don’t even think to look for chicken pox if your record says you’ve already had it.
I had never heard of an internal form of chicken pox before, nor had I ever heard of anyone getting it a second time, nor did I know before than, that chicken pox was a commonly fatal disease. While my doctor was telling me all of this, though, I didn’t really care, because all I knew was that my insides were hurting like hell, and that the skin on my tongue and inside my mouth was covered with huge bleeding boils and blisters. He said that these huge sores on my face and inside my mouth were also inside my lungs, which was why I was having such great difficulty breathing.
The first time I had chicken pox, I was all covered with tiny red spots, like painful pimples, but this second time, wasn’t like that at all. This second time there were no little red spots, only huge boils, some of which were over an inch in diameter. They covered every single inch of my body, even on the top of my head and on the soles of my feet. My skin was mustard yellow and caked with dried puss. The boils burst open at the slightest touch, even just my cloths rubbing against my skin would cause them to break open and start bleeding all over the place. It was the most painful experience of my entire life. Even 20 years later I still wake up screaming in pain just from the nightmare of it.
The doctor told me that this was typical of a second time outbreak of chicken pox
I couldn’t talk. I couldn’t eat. I could barely breath. Every inch of my body was covered with boils and blisters, even the soles of my feet so I could not walk. I was shedding my skin like a snake, and the lining of my mouth was shedding too. I felt like I had died and my body had started rotting. I spent 3 weeks on a totally liquid diet, drinking everything through a straw because I could not open my mouth, and required medication to allow the swelling to go down in my lungs enough so I could breath. It was the only time in my entire life, when I was completely immobilized and became unable to get to the barn to feed my roosters. Oddly, the roosters, who were left out lose and unfed during my bed rest, found me, some came in the house and took roost on my headboard, while others, spent the night in the window box outside of my room. This was odd, because the barn, in which these roosters lived, was an acre away from the house. The fact that they found me and came to the house and stayed by my room during that time has amazed me to this day. No one ever did find out how the roosters found the house, how they found my room, or how they got into the house to stay in my room while I was bedridden. I have never been able to explain it, nor could my equally puzzled parents. The only explanation I was ever able to come up with was that Etiole had to have gathered up the roosters and brought them to the house.
My bout with chicken pox, odd as this may sound, was one of the last times in my life when I was truly happy. If you know the timing of the murder trials soon to enter into my life, you’ll understand. My best friend stayed by my side the whole time. It was this event with chicken pox, which bonded me and my best friend so very close together. I had only met him about a year prior in the spring of 1989. When I had chicken pox in 1990, he never once left my side. We became inseparable from that day forth. Our friendship had lasted just three short years. On August 21, 1991, he was the same friend, along with four others, who would be murdered in a blood bath that left their bodied chopped up and thrown around, by a crazed murderer, who had slaughtered them, for the plain and simple pleasure of wanting to watch some one die. I was with him when he died. His murder and the subsequent murder trial forever changed my life.
Back to the chicken pox. When it was finally gone, I thought it was over. Than my doctor told me something else: I was told that because this was my second time having chicken pox, that I should quarantine myself from all contact with any one suspected of having chicken pox for the rest of my life, because I was one of the rare individuals who did not develop an immunity to chicken pox the first time I had gotten it. He pointed out the difference between my mild first bout of chicken pox and my severe second bout with it, and than warned, that each time I got it, it would be worse than the time before it, that this was the nature of chicken pox and why it was considered to be such a dangerous disease in individuals, like myself, who were not immune to it. The doctor said that the older I got the more deadly chicken pox would be for me, and that each time I contracted it, it would be worse than the last time I had it. He said that my lack of immunity to chicken pox was a very serious condition, one that I must not under any circumstance take lightly. He said it could not be overstated how much I needed to understand how serious a matter this was. He warned me repeatedly, that I should avoid not only people who had chicken pox, but also anyone who had had recent contact with someone with chicken pox, because even if they did not catch it themselves, they could still carry it to me. He warned that my contact with young children who could catch chicken pox or who had not yet had chicken pox should be limited and that I was to avoid contact with all small children as much as I could for the rest of my life. If anything was going to kill me, he was sure it would be chicken pox.
Basically he did a very good job of scaring the hell out of me. Of course, my 3 weeks of agony and suffering, did a good job at scaring me too, because the last thing I wanted was to go through that again, let alone a worse version of that. Since my second round of chicken pox, my contact with Humans has been very limited at best, and my avoidance of small children of the “chicken pox age” can be described as bordering on extreme paranoia. It was around this time that I also took to avoiding contact with anyone appearing to even have a slight cold for fear that they may have chicken pox. And thus ended my first of the five doctor visits I have had.

2. Because of the severity of my second round of chicken pox, the doctor had wanted me to come in for a check up every six months. He wanted to monitor me to be certain I did not get it a third time. Apparently though, my parents did not see this as important, because it was three years before I went back to the doctor, again with my throat swollen to the point that I couldn’t breath, and it was feared that I may be coming down with a third round of chicken pox. I was 16. I had Mononucleosis.
Like my run with chicken, I ended up on a liquid diet due to my throat and lungs swelling up, so severely. The doctor told me that Mono should not have affected me so badly, and that normally it didn’t respond in the manner with which it was responding to me. The doctor told me, that he suspected the lining on my throat and lungs to be highly sensitive (a result of my second round of chicken pox). He said that he suspected this, because of the fact that normally Mononucleosis simply acts like a flue, but in my case it was acted much worse than it should have been.
He now suspected that I had something wrong with my immune system, because Mononucleosis should not be considered a life threatening disease, but in my case, he said it would have become life threatening, had I not been medicated to keep the swelling of my throat down.
It was his belief that my second round of chicken pox may have damaged the inner linings of my mouth, throat, and lungs more severely than he had at first assumed. He now suspected that I was at a high risk of developing asthma or other lung disorders. He asked if I had any allergies, well, before chicken pox, no, but after chicken pox, yes. I told him that I had sneezing and coughing fits every time I am near birds or plants, and I am unable to enter any room in which a person has been smoking, even if it has been weeks since a person smoked in that room. He concluded that I was allergic to pollen, feather dander, and smoke, a result of my lungs having been damaged during my second bout with chicken pox. He warned me to avoid flowers, birds, mold, dry dusty rooms, and people who smoked, saying that the small particles created by pollen, dander, mold, dust, and smoke was causing an irritation in my lungs, and if I was subjected to too much of it, I could die as a result of my lungs simply being over burdened, swelling up, and suffocating me. Of these things he rated cigarette smoke and common house molds to be the worst, and said I should avoid both at all costs because either one could be fatal for me. All this because I had not developed an immunity to chicken pox.
Wow! My fear of getting chicken pox a third time went right through the roof after that. However, this did not stop me from growing my roses or rescuing roosters, both of which being activities I continue doing to this day.
Fortunately, my bout with Mono was pretty much uneventful and became a “normal” bout of Mono, once I started taking the anti-swelling medications he gave me to take down the swelling in my lungs. And thus ended my second of the five visits t the doctor.

3. Later that same year, I was back, but this time, not to my doctor. This time I was rushed in a mad dash to the emergency room of the Webber Hospital with gushing rivers of blood pouring from my mouth. You know, I hate having to go to the doctor, but it would be nice, just once to have to have to go to the doctor for something “normal”. We got to the ER and I was bleeding all over the waiting room, and the receptionist took one look at my face and took my right in without waiting to register me or making me wait in line behind all of the other people in the waiting room. I never got to look in the mirror and see what my face looked like, but it must have been pretty bad, because once the doctor came in and looked at me, he rushed out and sent for some non-ER doctor to come in and look at me, and he in turn sent of someone who could do plastic surgery to come to the ER and perform and emergency plastic surgery procedure on my face. I guess I must have been pretty messed up, cause the doctors were all acting like they were in a panic until the plastic surgeon doctor got there.
While we waited for the surgeon to get there, they had me drinking down cup after cup of orange juice, because they said my blood pressure had dropped so low that they were afraid I was going to pass out. To keep my mind active and alert they tried to get me talking and asked dozens of questions to try to find out what had happened to my face. My answer, shocked them all, and resulted in the ER doctor sending for all of the other doctors and nurses in the ER so they could all hear my story. What happened, was pretty much the same thing that happened every day, only today, I actually got hurt bad enough to go to the hospital, but apparently, this was not a normal event for the general public, so now I had 20 or 30 doctors all crowded into my tiny room, listening while the ER doctor asked me to tell them, the same thing I had just told him.
Believe me - my panic attacks in the presence of doctors are NOT to be taken lightly. This is a huge massive phobia, one which defies the laws of medication and nothing yet has ever been able to sedate me once a full blown attack sets in. Me and my weird injuries combined with a full blown panic attack, had doctors, nurses, surgeons, psychologists, psychiatrists, and security guards lining the halls in droves.
What happened? I rescue roosters, that’s what happened. Since I was 6 years old, my life’s work has been to rescue each and every rooster who would have been slaughtered simply because of the fact that they were born male and could not lay eggs. Roosters, for those who are not familiar with roosters, are a very mean, highly temperamental, and extremely dangerous animal, which is why people are so quick to kill them soon after they are born. It’s a case of kill or be killed. Me? I don’t agree with the centuries old farm practice of kill the rooster before it kills you. Me? I’m willing to give the rooster a benefit of a doubt and let them live. As a result, my hands, feet, arms, and legs, are daily wrapped in bandages as a result of being stabbed on a daily basis by 8 inch long razor sharp spurs. This is one of the unfortunate side effects of rescuing roosters destined to the slaughter house. There is a reason roosters are also known as pit fighters, and there is a reason why the pit bull breed of dog was named after the pit fighter (rooster). Pit bull dogs get their name from the fact that they are as viscous as pit fighters. On this particular occasion, one of my rescues, turned on me his rescuer and aimed his 8 inch long razor sharp spurs at my face. The doctors and nurses that were gathered around me were stunned and amazed because what looked like a dog attack was actually a rooster attack. I had been mauled by a bird barely twelve inches tall.
When I was 16, a rooster attacked me, resulting in my needing plastic surgery on my face. I’m an animal rights activist poultry farmer, who has been rescuing roosters since I was 6 years old, including hot tempered and very dangerous pit fighters with razor sharp spurs. I had well over 200 roosters at the time, and rooster attacks are not uncommon for me. This was the only time however that a rooster attack was serious, as this rooster’s spur had torn my upper lip off and sliced open my gums. I had to have stitches in my lip on both the inside and outside, and had thirteen stitches in my gums, and had to have plastic surgery, as part of the surgery to reattach my lip to my face. The little flap of skin that connects your lip to your gums, just under your nose, is gone completely, so now I can pull my lip back over my nose, which is a pretty freaky thing to be able to do.
Once again, I spent several weeks on a liquid diet, this time due to my face being in stitches and bandages. It was the third time in three years that my doctor had put me on a liquid diet. You can’t even begin to imagine how much I hate diets of any type now as a result. Give me food, lots of it; I want no reminders of how hungry I was during each of those liquid diet quarantines I had been put on. And thus ended my third of five visits to the doctor.

4. My visits to the doctor have yet to be normal. So far I had had an unidentified illness, a freaked out rare version of chicken pox, a badly reacted version of Mono, and a freak accident from having a pit fighter rooster make a flying leap at my face. Lie I said, it would be nice to have a normal reason for going to the doctor. As weird as these things were, none of them compared to the weirdness that happened about nine moths after my rooster attack.
I am a writer and an artist and a needle worker. I had been doing all three of these things since I was little more than a toddler. Writing and drawing are what put food on the table and pay the bills. If I can’t write or I can’t draw, than I an out of a job. In my childhood years, my art was the cause of a minor local controversy, seeing how the main focus of my art was to draw as many pictures of Etiole and the VISION-D8, as I possibly could. Today there is a marked difference from the art I draw now and the art I drew than. Looking at my art prior to 1997, and looking at my art after 1997, you can see the difference. People often ask me: “You used to draw such realistic highly details portraits of people and animals, now your art looks like cartoons. Why did you change your style?” My answer: I didn’t change my style; I lost the ability to use my hand.
I am right handed. I write, I draw, and I embroider with my right hand. I require my right hand to get these things done. When I was 17, I loss the use of my right hand in a manner that my doctor has yet to explain. A painful and constantly bleeding unidentified growth was removed from my right index finger, one that the doctor has since studied and analyzed and has no answer or explanation for.
When it first showed up on my hand, it was diagnosed as a wart, and a topical ice-gel treatment was started to “freeze” it off my hand. However, it soon proved not to be a wart, as it began to double in size every day. The doctor was at a loss to explain what the growth was and I was sent to a specialist. On outer appearance it looked as though a small pinky finger was growing out of my index finger. It started out as a small bump, but by the end of the week had burst through the skin, growing nearly and inch in length, and had resulted in my inability to use my hand.
An x-ray was done on it (my second and last x-ray). The growth it was discovered went down under the flesh to the bone. The specialist removed the growth, and said that it had tested positive for Syphilis but that I myself had not. Neither doctor could explain this. Both puzzled over the fact that it appeared to be something that had been some how been attached to my finger, and than like a plant, took root there. They speculated that it must have been some sort of fungus or mushroom for a while, but than crossed off that possibility after testing showed that it was actual flesh. This went on for about five months. They eventually determined that if they ever figured out what it was they would let me know. I have never heard back about it from either of them, so I guess they never figured out what it was. In any case, I now have difficulty using my very stiff right index finger, which is badly scarred as a result of the removal of the odd growth, and has had a terrible affect on my handwriting. Prior to this I had Perfect Palmer handwriting, after this, I have difficultly grasping a pen and can no longer write in cursive at all. As a result, my handwriting today is nearly illegible. This resulted in my taking up typing instead of writing as it is now quite painful for me to write by hand. The most disappointing thing of all however, was my inability to continue drawing the highly detailed realistic drawing I had been formally known for. And worse, was the day my relatives took it upon themselves as their “god given right” to gather up my old drawings and set fire to them. Finding my artwork destroyed like that, and me no longer able to recreate them, broke my heart.
And thus went my fourth of five visits to the doctor.
Throughout my entire life, I only ever went to one doctor: my pediatrician. Once I reached 18 I was too old to go back to him, and since 18, due to my lack of medical insurance, I have not had a doctor at all.

5. The final time I would go to a doctor, came about when I was 27 years old, ten years after my fourth doctor’s visit and like those before it, it was for a reason, out of the normal realms of a normal doctor’s visit. It was this doctor’s visit, which would bring Etiole once again into the public eye and cause wave of terror in the local residents, which was soon followed by the destruction of my home and everything I owned at the hands of several religion crazed locals.
It was the first and only time I went to a doctor other than the pediatrician I had gone to as a child, and here is what happened, from the doctor to Etiole to the terror crazed locals:
I was 27, and for about three years, my health was getting terrible. Though my fear of a third bout with chicken pox was still ever in my head, I knew this to be not related to my lack of chicken pox immunity. I went to the doctor to find out why I was having my menstrual period for 9 days in a row, every other week. This was going on for about 3 years. I was having my period every other week instead of once a month. The times of not having my period were growing shorter, until by the time I was 27, there were only 3 day breaks in between my periods. This was also when the unexplained bruises on my arms, stomach and legs had reached their worst. When the bruises started they had been small. As the years went by they grew larger, until they reached the point when they were sometimes as much as 8 or 9 inches in diameter. In addition to the unexplained bruises, and the now near steady bleeding, I had developed crippling stomach pains, which were affecting my ability to stand or walk.
At first, the doctor said I looked as though someone had beaten me. He also thought I had the signs of having been raped. He became deeply puzzled however when I explained to him, that these symptoms had been on going now for a period of three years. He wondered why I had not sought help prior to this point, but I explained that I had no medical insurance. I had just applied for state coverage and they had given me some sort of temporary card, which was only good for a one time visit to get a regular check up, which was how I was able to come in. The state however, would not approve me for a regular card, because my income was too low to be eligible, and I was not a minority race or an immigrant, and I was not a single mother (these being the only options for someone my age in my income bracket).
But than he asked me to tell him how long this had been going on, when it had started, etc. etc. etc. and that's when I told him about what happened when I was 17 years old. The strangest of all my medical problems was that I, still a virgin at age 34, had had at age 17 what appeared to be a miscarriage. It was this inexplicable event that would result in my constant bleeding since that time, as well as the string of bizarre nightmare that also started up at that time, as well as the early symptoms of my constant stomach pains, which are now suspected to be a tumor.
Several dozen pages back, very early on in this interview, I mention that I was having nightmares and that I would tell you about them, well, now is that time, because the first time I ever told any one anything about the impossible miscarriage and the resulting nightmares, was when I told this doctor.

More About The Nightmares . . .

The Nightmares of Children That Never Were

That I sleep on the floor and that I sleep in the day time, refusing to sleep on a bed or during the dark, and that I can not be alone at night or that I keep every light in the house on at night, is a thing that has troubled nearly every one who's ever known me. I was around 8 when it started, and it grew worse as I got older. For nearly 30 years, I've stayed awake nights, and would go 4 or 5 days at a time refusing to sleep at all day or night, finally sleeping only when surrounded by my dogs and dozens of cats. What little sleep I do get is plagued with nightmares and while I doze off for a few hours once every few days, rest and relaxation is something I have never had at all, not once in more than 30 years.
There have only been a few times in my life that I have been able to sleep and get any rest out of it; oddly one of those periods was while I was homeless and living under a tarp for a year. Sleeping on the back seat of the dead car sitting in my garden is one such place. Sleeping in the hay on the floor of the barn with my dog and cats gathered around me is another place, and results in my often sleeping in the barn during the day. Sleeping on the floor or on the couch at my high priest's house (in spite of the fact that the living room is wall, ceiling, and floor white) is the only other place, and is also the only white room I have ever been able to set foot in. The car, the barn, the tent-tarp-thing, and my high priest's house are the only places of safety and peaceful nightmare less sleep for me.
An alien abduction researcher (who contacted me via my FaceBook account and who suggests alien abduction may be the cause of my nightmares) has suggested that my nightmares may hold a clue about events I may have forgotten and suggested that since I've said I have been plagued with nightmares for 30 years, that I write down my nightmares in hopes of finding the source that is causing them. I've spent 30 years ignoring my nightmares, trying to avoid talking about them, and trying to forget them. But, maybe he's right, maybe writing them down will help, and so, I wrote them down and here they are:

More About The Nightmares . . .

The Green Monster

One of my very first memories was waking up and seeing a green "creature" over my crib. I was terrified and screamed for hours. I can't remember the incident that much, only that there was the green wrinkled up "monster" staring down at me. My parents insisted it was a nightmare, that there was nothing in the room, but I did not, and still do not believe their answer for this event. The creature I saw was very real, and I was very much awake when I saw it. It shook me up so bad that my parents had to move my room to the other side of the house (this room was on the front wall by the street, and my new room was on the back wall by the forest). I must have been about 3 years old. I started sleeping on the floor refusing to sleep in the crib again. (Thirty years later, and I still sleep on the floor, I've never been able to get into a bed since than.) I was about 8 or 9 years old before I would go back into that room, and I was in my mid-20s before I was ever able to go to that side of the room where my crib had sat.

More About The Nightmares . . .

Snakes, Eels, and The Haunted Car

How Etiole changed the endings of some of the worst nightmares. . .
I have always been plagued with nightmares, for as long as I could remember, I have slept during the day to avoid sleeping in the dark. My worst nightmares are always of hospitals, doctors, white rooms, public bathrooms, and toilets; my phobia of doctors is so terrible that I have only ever been to a doctor 4 times since I was 8 years old; since I was 8 years I've had terrible memories as well as nightmares about painful gynecological exams, at first I told my parents but they said it was my imagination, so I stopped telling them about it, but it never stopped and I still have nightmares like this on a regular weekly basis; these nightmares have resulted in my extreme phobic inability to be near doctors and a manic phobia of white rooms.
I'd also like to point out something: The nightmares, the hospital and doctor memories, those are very separate memories than my encounters with this "man" Etiole. While those memories are terrifying, my encounters with him are not, nor have I ever had reason to fear him. He is different from the memories and nightmares. Also, a large majority of my encounters with him happen during the day while I'm awake. I don't recall very many nighttime or sleeping encounters with him prior to my mid-20s. He was more of a childhood companion than anything else.
I will tell you of one of these dreams, because this is one that has haunted my memories for 30 years. And has been one of the events that would have a very profound effect on how other people saw me. I have another reoccurring dream about a giant snake - unrealistically huge, like 300 or 400 feet long, big enough to cover several acres of our farmyard; it always shows up just beyond the edge of the woods where I first saw Etiole. I have not had this dream since my childhood, but back than I had it often. I would be walking towards the woods and suddenly this giant snake would appear and it would start eating everything in site - trees, animals, houses, and than it would come after me. Next thing I knew I was falling for miles and miles down an endless black pit of nothingness. I'd wake up screaming and my eyes would take a while to focus, so I'd be trying to sit up, but everything was black and I couldn't see where I was and I'd fall out of bed (if I was in bed). (I have not used a bed at all since I was 8 years old, so I was quite young when this reoccurring dream occurred).
. . . While snakes terrified me, eels did not, eels are in fact my favorite of all animals and the sight of the eels was a sign of comfort, not a sign of fear. . .
There were a few occasions when this dream ended differently. In each case of the "alternate ending" I had fallen asleep on the back seat of our family car (the 1964 Dodge 330, which I still have 30 years later, and this is why I still have it) during one of our weekly road trips across New England. There was just the 3 of us - my mom and dad in front talking about the scenes and the foliage and stopping to take pictures and me in the back seat. These weekly road trips took place between 1976 - 1985 (or from the time I was 2 until I was 10). There were just so many times a small easily bored kid like me could look out the window at trees and so I often took naps on the back seat of the car. The dream would start as before, the big snake, me falling and falling, and than, instead of me waking up screaming - I'd look down into the pit and I'd see that it had turned into a salt marsh with tall grass and cool water and the water was filled with big green moray eels (NOTE: while snakes terrified me, eels did not, eels are in fact my favorite of all animals and the sight of the eels was a sign of comfort, not a sign of fear). Instead of falling forever into blackness, I would fall into the salt marsh and be surrounded by the eels, which wrapped around me to protect me from the giant snake. Than I would wake up. And this is when things get "strange" and usually I do not tell people the rest. When I wake up, I look up at the roof of the car and see instead Etiole looking down at me, I wake up in his arms and I would spend the rest of the road trip chattering away talking with him. I did not find out until many years later that my parents never saw him and thought I was talking to "an imaginary friend".
This was only one of the many ways in which I had encountered Etiole, but this was among my earliest memories of him, and would be the memories that caused me to associate him with eels, as well as how I came to view eels as symbols of love and comfort, how eels became my favorite animals, how I learned early on that I could trust Etiole, how Etiole came to become my closest friend as the years went by, and how I came to fight so hard to keep that car each time my parents tried to sell it, and how later, locals got started saying the car was "demon possessed".
The car died and became a garden ornament and garden bench, when I was 9 years old; it still today sits in my garden, 30 years later. It all of my life, that car remains the once place I have ever felt safe.

More About The Nightmares . . .

The Children That Never Were

When I was 17, my dreams changed, no longer were they of monsters, black holes, and snakes, but now the dreams of babies and children took over, growing progressively worse as each year passed. But before the dreams, was a strange change in my health:
When I was 17 I started having problems with my period; the first thing that happened was it stopped all together and was gone for 2 almost 3 months, during this time I had symptoms of being pregnant. My period vanished. My body started producing milk. My belly grew - and moved - you could see movement - I could clearly feel movement inside me. This was when I started wearing high waisted Empire dresses which I designed from Kate Greenway paintings. There was really no mistaking that I was pregnant. I tried to tell several different people, but never found a way to explain the situation, since I could not explain it myself. I became convinced that I was pregnant, and this terrified me because I had never had sex and I could not understand why I had these symptoms; than about 3 months after they started, they stopped, but that's when my other problems started.
One day, in the summer, I was taking a shower. Stomach cramps, just shattered through me. Unbearably. It was like someone had kicked me repeatedly. Than I started bleeding. A lot of blood and clots and mushy jelly stuff. A lot of it. After that, I hurt, it seemed like forever. Days? Weeks? I can’t remember how long it lasted. Quite clearly a miscarriage. More confusion for me.
Before this incident my period lasted 5 or 6 day out of every 28 or so. Since that day, it became heavy and erratic, lasting 10 or 12 days and stopping only for 4 or 5 days before starting up again; the cramps became crippling and I spent much of my days bedridden; When I was 27 I was diagnosed with PMDD and told that I had cysts in my ovaries and that my problems in this area were such that I would most likely never have children.
There have been a few other times since than, when a month or two would pass without my period and again the pregnancy symptoms would start up. But they’d only last 4 or 5 weeks and than leave with the onset of a heavy, clot filled, extraordinarily painful period, which would last for 3 days.
The last time this happened was in September through November of 2006, when I was homeless and living under the tarp. That occasion was somewhat different, in that it was accompanied by nightmare unlike any of my other nightmares. I’ll explain in just a minute.
I'm still a virgin by the way, my religious beliefs do not allow for sex outside of marriage and I have never married. I do feel very strongly that I was pregnant before, which I've always found terribly puzzling and can not explain it, but it's just this unnerving sensation or feeling telling me that I was. I don't understand why I feel it, but I do.
Since than, I have been plagued with nightmares about having children and than "losing" them. Rare dreams of pregnancies and child births, dream from which I awake in crippling pain, bleeding for days sometimes weeks afterwards, and often spend weeks on end bedridden with terrible high fevers and horrendous stomach cramps, and giant bruises on my arms, legs, and stomach. They are dreams that manifest themselves with very real medical after affects, which has caused me to suspect them of being far more than mere dreams. One does not wake up from a dream suffering medical symptoms like the ones I had. The last of these series of "pregnancy dreams" and it's painful, bloody after symptoms took place from September of 2006 till November 2006, as usual, the dreams themselves lasting 3 months, followed by several months of pain and illness.
Early on, in my late teens and early 20's the nightmares were of pregnancies and babies and snakes and dragons. Later on, in my mid 20's through present time in my mid 30's the dreams again changed the babies have become children, some now in their teen years, and now in the dreams, I'll be running through a store or running down the street (as though I was chasing a kidnapper who had just grabbed them away from me) screaming and looking for them, but than I remember I don't have any children and wonder why I was looking for them. The dreams always have me as the mother of 5 children, 4 who lived and one that died in infancy.
The dreams are so real and terrifying. When I wake up, I jump up and start looking for my children just like I was doing in the dream, I'll be thinking a kidnapper came in and took them and I have to find them. Than a few seconds later it dawns on me: I am a single virgin and have never had any children, why am I looking for children that I never had to begin with?

More About The Nightmares . . .

The Children in the Barn

In one reoccurring dream I am in the barn (I grew up on a farm, the barn was torn down in 2001, but my dreams have never reflected this and are like it is still there.) and I am looking everywhere for something, and than I "remember" it's in the attic (NOTE: The real barn was a single story building, there was no attic or hay loft or any sort of upper level in it), so I climb this set of stairs to the attic, but when I open the door, it's not an attic on the other side, it's like a huge mall - one of those types with 100 stores under one roof - only it's strange looking, everything is like it's made out of silver and covered in giant gemstones or colored crystals, and there are all these little children running around, but they look strange or at least I think to myself the look strange but I can never remember what it is that they look like, I just remember that they are there, and they are scurrying around like mice, but when I try to remember what they look like all I can see if the grayish foggy blur and I can't make anything out at all. But I remember every time I get up there, I start thinking "Why are these children all alone? Where are their parents?" and than I'll start walking towards them to ask them why they are alone, but at that point I always wake up. The dream is always different - like I go to a different room each time or I get to the "attic" by means other than stairs, or sometimes they children will not be there and I'll think they are supposed to be there so I'll try looking for them to find out why they are not there. It's always the same dream, but at the same time it's never the same dream.

More About The Nightmares . . .

The Children at My Grandmother's House

I have another reoccurring dream about my grandmother's house (on Graeme Street in Biddeford, Maine which burned down in the late 1980's, and I started having the dream AFTER the house burnt down.) Her house was a house multi level Victorian with giant rooms and lots of nooks and crannies and "secret rooms" (like tiny closets between rooms, etc). I loved that house and as a child much of my days were spent exploring it, there was a huge screened in veranda on the front, it had a huge stone "cave" basement which I was terrified of and only was in once, and I never went upstairs because the upstairs room were rented out to tenants. The entire building was boxed in by tall boxwood bushes that had been left to run wild and towered about 10 feet tall. I was about 10 or 12 years old when it burned down. I must have been in my late teens or early 20's when the dreams started.
In the dreams I start out in the road out front of the house, and there is an accident or something, and a boy is being rolled away on an ambulance stretcher, but they are going past the ambulance and they are running. I start running after them. Somehow my mind is telling me that the boy is my son and they are stealing him away. The road goes down a hill, and they disappear over the horizon of the hill, but when I get to the top of the hill they are no where to be seen and I don't know which way they went or how to find them.
The next thing I know I'm back in front of my grandmother's house and I'm "trapped" by the huge boxwood which is now wilder and bigger than ever, I run through the bushes, as though I'm trying to escape from them, and I get into the veranda, but the door is locked, so I'm pounding on the bedroom window telling Grammy to hurry and open the door, than some how I'm in the front hallway and the stairs going to the basement are not there, and it's all open like this big pit, so I run past it to the side parlor door and I hide in the cathedral ceiling living room, but when I get in there it's a mess - papers are scattered every where, furniture is tipped over, and I start going through the house and it all like that. I can't find Grammy anywhere, and every room in the house looks like a tornado went through it. When I reach her bedroom, I find the bed surrounded by big armoire closet/cabinets (which she did not have in real life) and all sorts of really strange looking ceramics (vases and such). I start looking at those but there is a noise in the closet (one of the ones with a secret room behind it), so I open the closet to find out what's in there, and than I wake up.
This dream is pretty much exactly the same every time I have it.

The Twighlight Manor
The Nightmares That Inspired The Book

I have another dream that comes regular for years and years about a huge house with hundreds of rooms. (This house is the same house which I would eventually start referring to as "The Twighlight Manor" and is how I came to start writing the Twighlight Manor Books - they started out as the house that plagued my dreams each night.) This dream changes every time and is never the same, but it is always in the same place - a huge mansion with hundreds and hundreds of rooms, it's like every time I have this dream the house has more rooms than it did before.
Sometimes the dream starts out with me in a car, I'm with some people, sometimes it's a real estate agent, sometimes it's just some random strangers, and in any case it is never people I know. We are driving along the coast line and we are looking for a house. We know we are getting closer, we can see it on a hill in the distance, but we never seem to be about to get closer to it no matter how far we drive. Usually, I'm either trying to buy the house or I'm showing it to someone and asking them if they know who owns it because I want to buy it. When the dream starts out like this, I never seem to be able to get to the house and trying to reach it is the whole point of the dream.
Other times the dream will start and I'm just getting to the house, but as soon as I open the front door, the whole thing tumbles to the ground like a house made out match sticks. We try going in it, and this big black/African American man shows up. He's the owner of the house and he's telling us how wonderful it is, and he taking us through the rooms, but it's like he's not real, it's like he's a ghost, and he keeps trying to get us to follow him, but we can't follow him because the house has crumbled and even though he's walking around the rooms like they are still there, there is nothing there for him to be walking on.




Most often though, the dream starts out with me inside the house. There is this really old butler, who knows me somehow and I seem to have known him for years, and he'll be telling me something that had happened - like there will be a noise upstairs and he was afraid to check it out so asked me to do it. Usually at some point in the dream I will meet up with some children, usually 2 girls about 14 years old and wearing very fancy Victorian dresses, usually one is all dressed in red and the other blue. Sometimes it's a girls and a boy. Sometimes it's 2 girls and a boy. Sometimes I hear the talking and laughing, but I never actually see them. In any case, in each dream, I always end up heading upstairs and I always end up looking for these children, but they are always running off, I'll see them running down the hall or around the corner or into a room, but when I catch up to them they are no where to be seen. Like they are playing a game of hide and seek, but I can never find them. It seems like we are always going up, like this house has as many levels as it has rooms. But the higher up we go, the more fallen apart and rickety the whole house becomes.
In a few rare dreams, instead of going upstairs I go downstairs and in the basement I'll meet a blacksmith who's always building things in the huge brick oven, and the fire is so big that it make the whole basement (which is gianormose) look like it's set ablaze.
These "house dreams" always end with me waking up while I'm still searching for something, but I can never remember what I was searching for.
The problem with my dreams was not the dreams themselves, but the physical side effects of them, for upon awaking after these dreams, I awoke each time with my clothes and bedding drenched in blood, my stomach cramps reaching crippling proportions, and my arms, belly, and legs covered in claw marks and bruises.
The day of my doctor visit had followed one such night and he told my that in addition to the bruises and claw marks I could see on my arms, belly, and legs, there were more on my back and shoulders that I could not see. His comment was that by all appearances I seemed to have been beaten and raped. He said there was no way to know wither or not I had been pregnant at age 17, but if it was true that I was a virgin at the time, than it must have been a false pregnancy which he said was rare but does happen, and could very well have been caused by a cyst in my ovaries, which he said I did have.
After hearing how long I had had these symptoms, the doctor told me he suspected that I had a rare menstrual disorder, PMDD I think he called it, something like that. He said there was no known cure for it, that it was the likely cause of my heavy and near endless periods, my crippling cramps, and that my blood loss from it was likely the cause of the unexplained bruises. He than said women who had it could not have children.
He said it was very likely caused by a tumor or cyst in my ovaries, but the only way to know for sure was to have a series of tests done, which the state refused to pay for saying that such tests were not covered as part of a physical exam. He said that without running ant tests, his best guess was, giving my family’s history with cancer that I most likely had ovarian cancer, which could result in causing this menstrual disorder which he suspected me of having and was a likely cause for all of my symptoms. Because I have no medial insurance, an income of less than $200 per month, and am not eligible for government help, I could not have the tests done to determine wither or not his guess was correct.
He said my only option (the only option the state would cover) was to have a hysterectomy, and that either way, a hysterectomy was basically the only treatment there was for the menstrual disorder, tumors, cysts, or cancer. He said the only cure for each of these things was simple to remove the organs entirely. I refused to do this, left.
What happened a month later, shocked the whole town, and reinforced the rumor that I was either a very powerful Witch or was being protected by a very powerful poltergeist. No one ever did determine what exactly happened, or how the fire got started, but one month after my visit to this doctor, the building in which his office was in burned to the ground, from a fire so hot that it melted the tires off the cars in the parking lot. This incident stood out, making this the 30th odd something fire to have happened to someone, shortly after they had said or done anything to harm me, and it would result in people who knew me, to gather the forces of the town manager and the town council in an attempt to destroy my car, which was, they believed, possessed by a poltergeist, which was said to have been the creature that started the fire. The creature in question was of course Etiole. For the first time since my childhood, Etiole was once again, the topic of hysterical discussion, and once again, people took to hysterical accusations and fear filled religious superstitions.
What happened? What happened was this: Two days before the fire, my boyfriend of 15 years, broke up with me, exactly one week after my telling him I would never have children. He being the good Mormon that he was, I was no longer marriageable material because I was no longer a good breeder. Now, my boyfriend, though not has hysterical as some of the other church members, is one of the hysterical fear filled members who has made several attempts to get me to sell my car. In the 15 years we were together, he always made a conscious avoidance of the part of the yard where the Goldeneagle sits, peacefully nestled behind my roses. Well, in the fall of the prior year, I had done some rearranging of my garden, and a swing seat which formally sat next to my rooster shed, now sat (and still sits) in front of my car, seeing how my car has now reached the point where I no longer sit on it for fear of damaging it. This same seat is where my boyfriend usually finds to plop himself down when he comes to my house. Well, now that it was sitting in front of my “demon possessed” car, he either had to find a new place to sit or face his fears and sit very near to where Etiole was. He a little too boldly announced to me that he did not fear the car (which I took as proof that he did, otherwise why would he have made such an issue out of saying so, so very loudly in the presence of the car?) and than set about to sitting in the swing seat in it’s new position.


His daily visits, became every other day visits, and than weekly visits, and finally, he took to visiting me once every other week, and soon he stopped visiting all together, unless it was night time and I would be indoors rather than out sitting by my car. And he said he wasn’t afraid to sit next to the Goldeneagle? HA! If that was true why did he act like he did around the car? Why has it been 22 years since he first saw the car and he STILL can not walk on that side of my garden? Not scared? Yeah right! I’ll believe it when I see it.
So that was the fall, and now this was the spring of the following year. It was the first time I had seen him since the doctor visit. We were sitting in the garden swing chair in my garden situated just four feet away from the Goldeneagle, the dead car which sits in my rose garden, the car in which Etiole lives, and where Etiole was at the time I told my boyfriend what the doctor had said. My boyfriend’s reaction was to say he never wanted to see me again. Etiole was furious. Etiole was beyond furious. Etiole was already mad at the doctor. Etiole had been working up his fury all week long. My boyfriend’s actions, was the tip of the ice burg that set Etiole off and started his rampage, which is still on going today. I have never seen Etiole get so angry before. I have never seen anyone get so angry before. It became very clear to me that day that Etiole could, if provoked, become alarmingly dangerous, even deadly. Etiole was ready to kill. If my boyfriend had set out to do so, I think it would have been very likely that he would have seen Etiole that day, because Etiole was certainly angry enough to not be worrying about wither or not any one saw him.
Etiole is a strange telepathic sort of creature. He can get inside your head and see everything you are thinking and feel everything you are feeling, and he can put his thoughts and emotions inside of your head. He can do something else too, he can take the thoughts and emotions of one person and because he now knows them, he can transfer those same thoughts and emotions into someone else.
Etiole did something that day, which he had never done before: he locked his emotional telepathic mind meld onto my boyfriend. Etiole and I have an odd connection. What he feels I feel, what I feel, he feels. What I see he sees, what he sees I see. What he did was to use that connection to connect my mind to my boyfriend's, and I saw everything he had been doing for the past several months. What I saw scared the hell out of me, not what I saw, but that fact that I saw it, the fact that I could see it. I saw him out on a date with woman from work. I saw him always with a woman and her two sons (a different woman, from the first, this one from church). And I saw that several "trips to the Boston Temple" in the past month, had actually been to visit a woman. A week later, I asked my boyfriend about these events, but did not tell him how I had found out about them. He became furious and accused me of spying on him, than admitted to each of these events, and than started boasting of his proud beliefs in polygamy.
He broke my heart, Etiole felt that. Etiole feels everything I feel. Etiole's heart was broken when his son was taken from him, that was an agony he never wanted to feel again, my pain brought that back. My boyfriend became in Etiole's mind, nothing less than Hitler. There is no one Etiole hates more than Hitler. My boyfriend's actions that day, made Etiole think of him as Hitler reborn. Etiole wanted to kill him. Etiole's fury that day was unlike anything I have ever seen before. I had to plead and beg with Etiole, to swear never to harm my now ex-boyfriend. That was the day I wrote a list and gave it to Etiole. The list was a list of names, people whom Etiole was never to harm under any circumstances. There are only four names on that list; hurting any one of them would hurt me. Seeing Etiole's great anger that day, it became very important that Etiole understand that if he did not want to hurt me, than he could never hurt these four people. He agreed to that and than focused his anger elsewhere. I have never seen Etiole so wanting to kill someone as he was that day, but with my boyfriend forbidden territory he turned his anger towards the doctor instead. The next day the building in which the doctor's office was, burnt to the ground. The news said that somehow some chemicals in glass bottles had fallen off the shelf onto some other glass bottles of chemicals and blew up, resulting in a huge massive and super hot fire that wiped out the whole building in a matter of minutes.
Neither event pleased Etiole in the least. Etiole and his obsessivness over my having a family, meant that news I could not have children, sent him into a raging fury, news that cancer was the cause, did not make him any happier, and my never to be husband leaving me for some one else within seconds of hearing I had cancer and could not have children, sent Etiole over the edge.
This event, shocked the whole town, and reinforced the rumor that I was either a very powerful Witch or was being protected by a very powerful poltergeist. No one ever did determine what exactly happened, or how the fire got started, but shortly after my visit to this doctor, the building in which his office was in burned to the ground, from a fire so hot that it melted the tires off the cars in the parking lot. Some reports say the office was hit by lightening. Other reports say that there was a mix up in the chemical lab. One report said lightening hit the chemical lab. In any case, the doctor's office went a mile high in a mushroom cloud over the town. This incident stood out, making this the 30th odd something fire to have happened to someone, shortly after they had said or done anything to harm me, and it would result in people who knew me, to gather the forces of the town manager and the town council in an attempt to destroy my car, which was believed to be possessed by a poltergeist, which was said to have been the creature that started the fire. Interestingly, that same week, at my ex's house 5 towns away, his house was hit by lightening, and his beloved huge big screen TV was fried. (You have to know this man and his house with multiple TVs in every room to know just how dammed important his TV is to him, to understand why Etiole took out the TVs as a way to hurt him.)For the first time since my childhood, Etiole was once again, the fierce topic of discussion, and once again, people took to hysterical accusations and fear filled religious superstitions of demon possession.

Q. Etiole has been blamed for causing quite a bit of disasters (starting fires, sending tornados to hit houses, changing weather, sending lightening to hit houses, causing heart attacks and strokes, etc). Can I ask how is it that Etiole does the things he is accused of doing?

EelKat: It’s like people accuse him of, he’s like a poltergeist. He can make objects move with him mind. He doesn’t have to be some where for it to happen either. All he needs is to be able to see the object, place, or person in question. All he has to do is find someone who has been there or who has seen that place or person. Because he can see inside your mind, he can see the things you see. That’s how he targets them. He can look inside my mind and he can see who it was who said or did something to hurt me or make me sad or afraid. Once he has the image of them in is head, he just focuses on them. He’ll focus on them for days sometimes, doing nothing but imaging that person or place in his mind and thinking about what he wants to happen, and it just happens.
I’ve never been good at describing scientific type things and I don’t know the proper words, that stuff is called, but I’ll try to describe how he does it. It has something to do with electricity, but it’s not electricity like in a house where you plug things in, it electricity that floats in the air all around us. Everything has it’s own electrical current. It’s the thing that causes everything to happen. You are able to live and breath and move because you have this electrical current running through you and coming out all around you. I think it is what some people call your aura. Something like that. Anyways, everything has it. The Earth has one. Each rock has one. Each tree has one. Each bird has one. Each person has one. And so on. Everything that exists exists because it has the electrical current thing running through them. The way to destroy something is to disrupt it’s electrical current. This is how dynamite can blow up a mountain. The dynamite destroys the electrical current emanating from the mountain, and thus there is an explosion and the mountain blows up. The sound of the explosion is the sound of the electrical current being shattered. The same thing applies to living things, like Humans. When the electric current running through their body is disrupted, that is what we call sickness and disease, and the way to cure it, is to find the element which will correct the electrical current back into it’s proper wavelength. That’s how things like medicine and surgery work.
Well, everything on Earth is turned so that their electrical currents correspond with the Earth’s currents, and we as people are attracted to other things which have an electrical current which works in harmony with our own. This is why one person will choose to marry a particular person or why some people are attracted to dogs as pets while other people are attracted to cats as pets. We seek out currents that run in a smooth flow with our own. Etiole, because he is not from Earth, his body responds on a different current from everything else on Earth. The currents react to him, by sort of bending and moving around him, instead of flowing through him, like they would you or me. This is partially why, most people never seen him, though I don’t actually understand how that works.
This electrical current thing is the same thing that causes such things as ghosts or disembodied spirits. When you die, you die because you electrical current, stops flowing through your body and separates from you body. Once it leaves the body it moves on, to where I’m not sure, but it goes on to somewhere. For some people however, the current does not seem to know or understand that the body is dead, and so it continues on as usual, doing the things it would normally do, and thus you have a ghost or disembodied spirit.
Anyways all of this is how Etiole does the things he does. His electrical current is on a completely different wavelength than ours and he is able to harness and manipulate that, this he is able to move objects without touching them, cause fires to start miles from where he is, cause tornados to swell in regions where tornados are unheard of, “grab” lightening bolt out of the sky and direct them into houses, cause cars to drive out of control, cause skiers to lose control of their equipment and hurtle into a tree, or mentally reach into someone’s body and squeeze there heart into stopping, when they are several states away. He is able to move objects, control weather, start fires, create accidents, and cause illnesses by his ability to manipulate the electrical currents that are controlling the object he wishes to control.
That’s why I always tell people; don’t do anything to hurt me. Don’t do anything to hurt my pets. Don’t do anything to hurt the four names on that list which I gave Etiole. Don’t make us sad, don’t make us cry, don’t make us angry, don’t scare us, don’t try to cause us any physical or emotional pain or stress. Nothing. DO NOTHING. Do not harm us in any way form or manner, because if you do, you’ll have Etiole to answer to, and I can not control him. If he decides that it is in my best interests, for him to protect me from you, than he will and he will not hold any restraints. He calls himself my protector, my avenging angel, and he takes that self proclaimed title very, very seriously.
In the past 30 years, the things he does have grown far more and more dangerous. In the past 5 years, people have died. It can not be overstated, how extremely dangerous he can become. Nor can it be overstated that he does not think the same way we do. He is not Human and can not be expected to think or act the same way we do. Think of him as a small child having a tantrum, and than cross that small child with a rabid dog. That’s what Etiole is like when he is angry. That’s what he become like when he thinks my life has been threatened.
The thing is, anything can set Etiole off. Little things, like bumping into me and not saying you are sorry. You going to church while having a cold, and me catching that cold from you. You don’t have to be aiming any anger or hate at me. Just being in the wrong place at the wrong time and coughing on me, could do it. Protecting me from harm, and seeing to it that my health is also left unharmed, is something that Etiole takes very seriously. Etiole has made it his business to make sure that no one hurts me on any level. I’m not sure, but I think it has a lot to do with my time being sick with chicken pox. I could have died. I think, Etiole was afraid I was going to die. I think that’s how the roosters all ended up in my bedroom. I think Etiole thought I was dieing and he brought the roosters in to be with me, in some sort of hopes that my being with them would make me well again. Like I said, he feels what I feel, he can take my pain into himself, and he’s done it several times. He feels my emotions. He sees my memories. He knows my fears. He knows how very badly that second round of chicken pox affected my fear of catching even a slight cold; he knows how very sensitive my lungs became as a result of my illness. I am the only friend he has had in 300 years, and he has a very real fear of losing me and being alone again, and well do anything to prevent that from happening. My health became very important to him. That’s why, when I was 27 and was having all of those problems and than the doctor tells me I may have all of these other problems, and than I wasn’t able to do anything about it because I can’t get medical coverage, that’s why he just flipped out and went on his rampage, attacking everything and everyone who had ever hurt me in the slightest at any point in my entire life.

Q. So, medically, health wise, you have all the symptoms of someone who has been abducted, even though you do not believe you were abducted. You have contact with an alien on a daily basis, an alien whom has proven himself to be violent when provoked. Logic would dictate that the alien and your medical history would somehow be related one to the other that your medical conditions could very well have been caused by him. And yet, you have never blamed Etiole for any of this. You remain ever stead fast as his friend. How can you explain this?

EelKat: No reason why I should blame him. I trust him completely. He would never hurt me. He has never done anything to harm me. In fact, quite the contrary, he does everything in his power to protect me. He started out as a friend thirty years ago, but he's much more than that now. He's my companion. I will say nothing against him. Ever. I will never betray him, never leave him, never forsake him. Maybe I could just say: love is blind.
Or maybe after my year in the tent, I’ve just finally come to the conclusion that he is right and Humans really are no good evil bastards. You got to remember, my life has been hell at Human hands. Why should I put my faith and trust in the race that has hurt me the most of all?
But anyways, this is another of those things that I do not understand about people. It’s like the whole need to put a label on me thing. It’s like that. For everything that has happened to my physical health, my eyes, my teeth, my cloths, the scars, I can come up with logical, rational answers, none of which have anything to do with Etiole at all. Why do people feel the need to blame Etiole, I do no know or understand.

Q. Etiole seems very possessive of you. You mentioned a boyfriend. You refer to Etiole as your companion. How does Etiole react to your having a boyfriend?

EelKat: He would rather I didn’t. That’s not a secret. He has been hinting that he wanted to hurt my boyfriend right since the beginning. He doesn’t like him, he never did. In fact, I told my boyfriend this, the first time he ever came to visit me, the first time he ever saw my car, the Goldeneagle. I told him straight away, that Etiole was a Faerie creature living in my car and that he had made it very clear that he hated my not-yet boyfriend.
And right since the beginning Etiole has been right there to point out every fault and flaw he could find about my boyfriend. Like I said, Etiole can see right into your heart, soul, and mind, he knows your thoughts, he knows secrets you try to hide from others. You can not hide anything from him. I was with my boyfriend for 15 years, and he was always keeping secrets from me, and Etiole was always telling me every secret my boyfriend was trying to hide from me. It was a reoccurring thing for my boyfriend to come over one day, and I’d ask him about some event, and he’d be all *amazed* or *horrified* or angry and respond by saying:

BF: “How did you know about that? I never told you that. What are you doing keeping tabs on me?”
ME: “Someone told me about it, okay?”
BF: “Who? Who told you? You don’t have any friends, everyone thinks you’re crazy. No one even wants to be around you, let alone talk to you. How do you find out these things?”
ME: “It doesn’t matter how I found out, fact is, I found out. You can not keep secrets from me, so stop trying to, alright?”

That’s one of the things a lot of people dislike about me, the fact that they can never hide things from me. I always find out the truth, and they can never figure out how. It’s Etiole; he tells me what he reads in their minds. He tells me when some one is lying to me. But, he does this most, with my boyfriend, because Etiole, just plain does not like him and never did like him, and is trying to prove that I should not be with this man, (or any other man, I think) by telling me every secret he tries to hide from me.
There have been several times when someone will say something to me, while in the presence of my boyfriend. After they left, I’ll tell him, “They only said that to look good, they were thinking ---- instead.” Than my boyfriend gets angry and starts yelling at me and says: “You can’t read people’s minds, you don’t know what they were thinking.” No, I can’t, but Etiole can, and he tells me what he sees. I used to try to explain this to my boyfriend but he would respond by saying: “They’re right, you are crazy.” So I gave up in trying to talk to my boyfriend about Etiole.

Q. You said “or any other man”. Is Etiole *threatened* by the fact of your having a boyfriend? Does he see any potential significant other in your life as a threat to his own being?

EelKat: Oh, yes, he most defiantly does. There is no question of that. I can defiantly see Etiole as being a huge problem if I ever decided to get married, which I sort of gave up on that notion a while back, anyways, so it doesn‘t really matter too much now, anyways. But, yeah, I really don’t think he’d allow that.
For starters, I’d have to find a man Etiole would approve of, and I just don’t see that happening. Secondly, I’d have to find a man, Etiole could trust, and he’s just been hurt too much to trust men at all. Etiole doesn’t want men near me, because he doesn’t want men near him. It’s as simple as that. With the exception of this one boyfriend, men who get near me, have a bad habit of having freak accidents happen to them. A lot of people call me a *jinx*. (Yet another label of the many labels I have had placed on me over the years). They say it’s bad luck to have anything to do with me.

Q. So is it safe to say that Etiole acts like a jealous lover?

EelKat: Yeah, I‘d say that‘s about right.

Q. Some people have said, that the connection between you and Etiole sounds as though he thinks of you as his mate. How do you respond to that?

EelKat: I don’t.

Q. Meaning?

EelKat: Meaning, I love him, and he loves me, and there is no question of that, and any Human who tried to come between us or separate us would have to answer to Etiole’s fearsome wrath.

Q. If Etiole is as dangerous as you say he is why stay friends with him? What's to say he wouldn't turn on you? Aren't you afraid of him?

EelKat: I don’t say he’s dangerous. Other people, say he’s dangerous. Why should I be afraid of him? I do not see him as dangerous. The Humans I have known in my life are far more dangerous than he is. He has a bad temper, yes. He can do things, like cause storms and such, yes. But this is extraordinarily rare. Humans get angry at the drop of a pin about the silliest, petty, dumb, unimportant things, and will become brutal, abusive, domineering, and violent. They’ll beat you to pulp for knocking over a vase. They’ll bully you for smiling wrong. Humans are damn mean. Humans have done much to cause me to fear them.
And Etiole? How often does he lose his temper? In the 30 years that I’ve known him, I’ve only seen him lose his temper twice. And while I’ve seen him call up storms and lightening, I’ve never seen him direct them at any body. Could he do it? Yeah, he could. Would he? I really doubt it. I find it so extremely unlikely, that’s it’s laughable that any one could think he was dangerous at all. Etiole has never given me reason to fear him. No one has ever given me a logical explanation as to why I should fear him or why they do fear him.
I became friends with him when I was 4 years old. He's never hurt me. He has always protected me. He took care of me. He was more of a parent to me than my real parents were. I was an only child (my three brothers were born after I was already an adult). I lived in an area devoid of families with children. I did not go to school. There were no other children in my life at all, so I had only adults to turn to for companionship. My parents were too busy running from one doctor to the next to even know I existed. My uncles were Bible thumping religion crazed cultists. My aunts and cousins were good dutiful little Mormons who were seen but not heard and answered to their tyrant husbands and fathers every beck and call. There was no one for me to talk to. No one for me to play with. I was pretty much alone from the time I could walk. All I ever asked for was for some one to want to spend some time with me. I was a very lonely child. I was a very lonely teenager. And I am today a very lonely adult. All I ever wanted was for someone to want to spend time with me. It’s still the only thing I want, though I’ve stopped hoping that there was any one who could ever love me. There’s just so many times you can be told that you are hated, before you finally realize - it’s true.
Etiole was alone in a world not his own, abused and hunted, treated like a freak and nearly killed. He is always alone. He has no one at all. He was a very lonely creature. Him being the way he is, he could see into me and see that he and I felt very much the same. We were both lonely and alone and in need of a friend. He identified with me and I with him.
When I was a kid Etiole was the only adult who ever spent any time with me. And due to his lack of height, he never seemed to me to be an adult. His mannerisms are often simple and childlike. His sense of logic is rampant and scatterbrained at best. He had a love of simple games, and we spent hours in the garden and in the forest playing tag and hide-n-seek. I was with him every day, all day long, for 30 years. You don't understand the bond between us. In 30 years, we've never been apart. Ever. When I go places he tends to follow me. He is literally always there for me. Always. That's how he knows what people say to me, I don't have to tell him, because he's right there, he heard it for himself. He loves me, and I love him, and that’s never going to change. That's also the real reason why I'm not married. I'd rather marry him. I’ve never hidden that fact; everyone who knows me knows it.
And he's not dangerous. That's the point. That's what I keep telling every one. He's a peaceful creature by nature. He keeps to himself. He's very timid and shy. He just wants to be left alone. But he's also hurt, he has an internal injury that never healed properly, he's in pain because of it. Humans did that too him, and now he's scared of them. He's like a wild animal, when it's hurt and afraid; it attacks to protect itself from farther harm. He's only dangerous when he thinks he's going to be hurt yet again. That's why I keep telling people, leave him alone and he won't hurt you. He reacts like a child. Love him and he’ll return that love. Hate him and he’ll return that hate. Fear him and he’ll give you reason to fear. He reacts out of fear. When he sees Humans acting threatening and hostile, he responds to that by protecting himself the only way he knows how. I’m not afraid of him. He knows that. He reacts to that.
He has a strong sense of family and loyalty. He takes on the role of a family leader. He was once a military leader. He captained a star ship. He has a very strong sense of duty. Protecting family is more important to him than anything else in the universe. He had a family. He had a son. His family is gone. His people abandoned him. He's been alone for years. All that time with nothing to fight for, no one to protect. He has taken it upon himself to become my personal guardian angel, so to speak. He thinks of me as a surrogate family. I am for lack of a better explanation, a replacement for the son he lost. In his mind, I am his family. I'm all he has now. He would be devastated without me. And thus, he protects me, in his own way of doing things.
I do not understand why people are so afraid or bothered or angered or otherwise made upset about Etiole. He has never been anything but kind and loving to me. I have never been given a reason to fear him. The love and caring and compassion emanating from him, is so strong and overwhelming that I do not understand why others do not feel it as well. Their emotions, their fear and hatred, are so strong that they can not feel the love that he has for everything. He people feel emotions are strongly, that they don’t only feel them, but they deflect them outward and into others and they also absorb them, feeling everything you are feeling as well. When near him, you feel everything he feels, while he feels everything you feel. His intentions have been nothing but good and peaceful. By being close to him you can not help but feel love and happiness. And yet, people fear him so much that they can do nothing but send shock waves of fear and hate towards him.
He becomes harmful and dangerous to others, only when he reacts to their actions against him. Their actions against him do not have to be physical though. He feels your emotions. He feels your hate. He feels your fear. He knows what scares you. He knows who or what you hate. He sees fear and hatred towards himself or his loved ones as an outward attack, because for him, it is an outward attack. The harm he causes is done in self defense to protect himself and those he cares about from the harm caused by your fear and hatred; not once has he ever initiated an attack on anyone. His attacks are nothing more than counter attacks. If people stopped fearing and hating, he would stop attacking.

The Saco River Curse, Saco Maine

One of the more terrifying aspects of Etiole is his claim, that he is the creature responsible for the hundreds of Human deaths that have occurred in the Saco/Biddeford region of Maine. He claims to be the "Spirit-God of the Saco River" whose help had been called upon by an Indian chief, after the murder of the chief's wife and child.
While living in Old Orchard, my entire life, it is a constant occurrence to hear of people/Humans drowning in the Saco River, due to the fact that the Saco River drains out into the ocean, via our beach, and thus the Coast Guard are monthly dredging the area in search of the most recent drowning victims bodies.
When you go inland more up to York Hill (aka Factory Island) in Saco (where the Indian chief lived all those hundreds of years ago) you will find dozens of small white crosses, wreathes, letters, memorials, etc, put there by the families, friends and loved one of those who fell into the Saco River along the banks of York Hill. Every year, more memorials get added, as each year more deaths happen.
In 2008 there were 5 drownings in the Saco Bay (the Saco River Delta); 3 in 2007; I know, because I live on the first house after the bridge over the damn, and every few months, I watch from my bedroom window as the Coast Guard closes the dam, and dredges the river in search of bodies. Most years the bodies wash up 2 or 3 days later, in the Gully at Old Orchard Beach. When the Coast Guard comes in the not only close the dam, but they close the local roads. While the searches are going on, the family and friends of the person who feel in gather at the Water Street Park in Biddeford (across the River from York Hill). I live on Water Street. I watch the Coast Guard and the families gather here at the base of York Hill 2, 3, 4, sometimes 5 times a year. To date, no one who has ever fallen off York Hill has ever been found alive. In my 33 years of life, I do not remember a year go by that did not meet this annual event of "search for the bodies". (We ended up in Biddeford after becoming homeless in 2006).
They say there are even more deaths up North, and as the river is one of the biggest, widest, and longest rivers in New England, no doubt there are more deaths that I don't hear about. I'm only familiar with the York Hill deaths, which happen here at the dam just before the River delta drains into the ocean.
Can I believe his claim to be true? I don't doubt his ability to cause bizarre things to happen. Nor do I question the fierceness by which he chooses to protect those, whom he has "claimed" as "his". Nor can I over look the fact that he arrived in the area in the 1660's and the Saco River Curse started in the 1670's shortly after his arrival. Nor can I deny that the swamp behind our house is only a 40 minute walk from Factory Island in Saco or that he could very likely swim the distance in half that time. Would he take protecting someone who he had "claimed" with such deadly force even 300 years after the one he was protecting had died? I actually think he would. He certainly believes the concept of an eye for any eye and a tooth for a tooth. He often refers to himself as "an Avenging Angel sent to punish the wicked".
His concept of time is so outlandish, and his memory-span so mixed up, that for him, I think he would remember the promise he made to the Indian chief, as though he had made that promise yesterday. So for us, while 300 years seems a long time, for him, it's only like 3 or 4 days have gone by.
Of course, there is the question, of wither or not he is what he claims. Is he a dangerous creature? Yes, I think he could be, but, I have never known him to be anything other than kind and loving. He wants to be feared, but I don't see him as a fearsome creature. He has a deep love and respect for life. He has an ever glowing kindness for everything. He protects animals, fusses over plants, and "sermonizes" over the evils of war, hatred, and fighting. It's odd, his being so dead set against violence and tan, claiming to be involved in the Saco River Curse. The two things just do not go together. And than you got to take into consideration the fact that he left here in the early 1700's and spent some 150 years in France. He was not here, and the Saco River Curse went on without him. He seems more mischievous than dangerous. Rather, he delights in causing Humans to think he is dangerous, more to keep them scared to come near him and bother him.
Do I believe in the Saco River Curse at all, must also be considered. You see, every river, everywhere in the world has drowning victims, and the bigger the river, the higher the number. So when you get a river (and a white water rapids river at that) as big as the Saco River, you are bound to have drowning victims every year; it would be odd if you didn't.
I think he was there. I think he saw the woman and her child murdered and I think he heard the chief put the curse on the river. I think somehow, being there and seeing that happen, somehow he got it into his head that he was causing the curse. I think he's confused about what exactly a curse is. He doesn't think like we do. He does not understand the same things we do. I think, he is all mixed up over this, and I don't think he actually had anything to do with the Saco River Curse at all.

Q. Can Etiole heal, as well as cause, pain?

EelKat: No, he doesn‘t seem to have that ability, or rather, he doesn‘t know how to harness that ability. He can, however, “take“ your pain, sort of draw it out of you, at least for a limited amount of time. He has done this more than once with me, so I know he can do it - it is how I’ve been able to survive my weekly perodontist drilling’s over a period of 8 months. He sort of locks his mind into your and puts you into a hypnotic half sleep state that draws the pain out of your body, but also puts the pain into him, so he can't do it for very long to a time, and all this doing it over and over again every week, like he's been doing these past few months, has had a horrendous effect on his overall health. So, he does have healing powers, he just does not seem to know how to use them. I think that if he could learn to love and stop fearing so much, he would be able to heal most anything.
I believe Etiole to possess the same abilities which Jesus possessed, because he seems to be able to do the same types of things. This is one o the reasons I cane to thing of Jesus in terms of an alien hybrid, because it is Etiole’s “interrupted” electrical wavelength that causes him to be able to control things around him. But that you would ask: “If Jesus could heal people than why doesn’t Etiole?” To which I would answer: Jesus loved everything and every one. Jesus preached a complete and total message of love. He feared nothing, love everything. Jesus was also very young, little more than a kid, when he was murdered. He had not lived long enough to learn to hate. Etiole on the other hand is very old, and has had many years of torture, pain, and suffering. When young, he too loved everything and everyone in an innocent unspoiled manner. But than he got older, was beaten, tortured, abused, and held captive for well over 100 years. Etiole was taught to fear and he learned to hate. He has had so little love in his life that he is unable to so love to anyone now. That’s the difference. (Keep in mind that even Jesus, after three days of torture, turned hateful words on God.) To heal some one requires a tremendous about of physical energy. It drains you physically and emotionally. To do it repeatable over and over again would eventually kill you if you did stop to rest from healing people every now and again. It takes more energy to love that it does to hate. Either way, it wears you down and exhausts you, wither you are causing pain or taking it away.
But more to the point, he is exhausted by the energy Humans give off, which is why he keeps his distance. He’s very sensitive to emotions and feelings. You’ve got all of these energies moving around you all the time. And what you give off, you are attracting more of to you, but Humans for some reason do not see or feel these energies and Etiole does. It’s a lot of “what goes around comes around” energy. He says Humans give off energy and are attracted to those giving off similar energies. He says people have it in them to heal one another or hurt one another - just by using their minds, and with even realizing that they are doing it, because of the energy they give off.

Q. So is there, like some law of karma at play here?

EelKat: I guess you could say that. He’s very big on “preaching” the whole “what goes around comes around” bit. He says everything in the universe gives off energy. Everything gives off a different type of energy. Different types of energy cause different types of things to happen. Not every thing gives off the same type of energy at all times. For example, if you are happy, you are giving off positive energies, but later on in the day you may become sad and than you will no longer be giving off positive energies, but rather negative ones.
He laughs when he hears people saying that he is the one that causes the deaths and fires and illnesses. He says that they did it to themselves. He says when you do something bad to someone, you send off a bunch of negative energy into the atmosphere, and it swirls around gathering up all the negative energy that passes by it. When you hurt someone, you cause them pain and suffering, which causes them to give off even more negative energy. Your negative energy acts as a magnet and draws out their negative energy and sucks it into itself. This big ball of negative energy will than  attach itself to your soul and will follow you around every where you go, getting bigger and bigger and blacker and blacker, drawing in all negative energies you walk past. It may stay with you for a few hours, a few days, a few months, or even several years, getting bigger and bigger that whole time. Eventually is will suddenly “explode” and swamp you with all of it’s negativity. In all that time it has had time to grow and get stronger, so now it sends back to you everything you did to hurt that person, thus . Etiole says that is what a curse is, and that a curse can not be sent to you by someone else, that you create the curse yourself by your own actions. No one can put a curse on you. All curses that come upon you were created by you, yourself, cast by yourself on yourself, built out of every bad thought and wicked deed you have put on your fellow mankind. The more you hurt someone, the more your hurt yourself and the greater curse you build up for yourself. He say’s it’s like Ebenezer Scrooge and Marley’s ghostly chains forged in life. No one forged those chained and tied him up with them - he forged them all by himself, and tied himself up with all his wicked deeds. (A Christmas Carol by the way is one of, if not his favorite books. Etiole puts it above the Bible, saying that no house should be without it and every Human should read it and study it’s message, for if every Human was to live the message of A Christmas Carol, we would have world peace and an end to all war and suffering over night.)

Q. Does Etiole has a message for the Human Race? Does he ever say anything about such things?

EelKat: Peace and love. Help those around you. Help those in need. Love everyone. Hate no one. His message is simple and basic.
He also warns of impending doom and a greater need than ever for the Human race to put an end to hatred and wars and help each other now, while we still can, for very dark times are ahead. We have a major disaster coming. People need to stop fighting and start helping each other, because very soon there will be a time of no food. We need to work together now and prepare for it, otherwise the entire Human Race is going to be decimated.

Q: You have referred to Etiole as being a type of Angel. What‘s the deal with that?

EelKat: I don’t know what he is. I’ve said that over and over again. He has on occasion (though very rarely) referred to himself as an Avenging Angel, come to punish the wicked.

Q: You mentioned that he sometimes refers to himself as an Avenging Angel. Can you explain what he means by this?

EelKat: There is an odd thing about Etiole, one which has lead me more and more over the years, to believe him to be exactly what he says he is: My Avenging Angel.
I've been searching Google for info on Avenging Angels, because that is the term Etiole uses to describe himself most often. However, Google has spent the day sending me to sites about a group of Mormon hit men called the Danites who were known as "The Avenging Angels" by non-Mormons, due to their habit of slaughtering all non-Mormons . . .
. . . (This fact is not found online, but rather is found in the LDS Church history, as it was published by the Church itself in the 1920's. Unfortunately, these books are very rare, practically unheard of and most of the copies were destroyed by Church leaders in the 1970's - only members old enough to have been in the church when the Ward libraries still carried copies of these books, would know this info as the Church has done a very good job of rewriting it's history in 1983 after it made a fool of itself with the Salamander letters - note that the original 1920's editions of the Church History had many references to the White Salamander as well, when they rewrote the Avenging Angel history, they also deleted all reference's to Smiths White Salamander [a type of nature spirit faery, not a type of amphibian animal.] I am old enough to have been in the Church while its leaders were still teaching Avenging Angel and White Salamander stories in Sunday School lessons. They stopped teaching Avenging Angel/Danite stories after the temple murders in 1979, and they stopped teaching the Salamander vision stories, after the White Salamander Letters in 1983. The murders and the hoax letters inspired the Church leadership to make many massive changes to its teachings, laws, and methods of doing things, and these changes are the changes you so often hear me mentioning as being the difference between the Old Church and the New Church.). . .
(P.S. I read all of the LDS Church History books, published by the LDS Church itself, as many of my 1800's books were published by the LDS church, so I did not from non-church published propaganda, which btw tells a very different story from the version the Church itself USED to tell, and own very rare copies of many of them. Several of these rare church books were rescued from the Cape Elizabeth Ward in Maine during the mid 1980's when Salt Lake leaders were at their height of actively destroying these old first editions of books the church had printed. That's how I know all the info about Danites, "Wheat", and know what Smith's Navoo Saloon looked like before the modern day Photoshopped versions of the pictures that now appear in the editions of the Church History publish AFTER 1983. The destruction of these old books was prompted by the Temple Murders in 1978 - 1979 and the White Salamander Letter Hoax of the same time. . . Unfortunately, those books were destroyed in April of 2007, by LDS Church members who broke into my house and destroyed everything I owned. It was that event that, the destruction of those antique books, which caused me to start writing this book "For Fear of Little Men" the following week. ) . . .
. . . and one more added note: The White Salamander as it was ORIGINALLY described by Joseph Smith in 1822 according the Church's own history, describes not a little lizard animal, but rather a humanoid spirit being called "The White Salamander". A Salamander is a type of fire breathing water faery, which was commonly reported seen during the 1600's through 1800's. When the amphibious lizard-like animal was discovered, they were named after these faery beings, not the other way around. Salamanders were often associated with angels in that they often appeared out of flames to give the person they appeared to a message. The god-like creature Moses saw in the burning bush was most likely a Salamander. In the ORIGINAL Joseph Smith story, Smith claimed it was a White Salamander that came to him and told him to go look for Moroni, who in turn gave him the gold plates. The Hoax Letters said he had a "magic lizard" that he carried with him, and was obviously written by someone who did not know the difference between Salamanders of the Spirit World and salamanders the lizard shaped frog of the animal kingdom.
Anyways, I already knew all that stuff, and that was NOT what I was looking for! I was looking for Avenging Angels - you know, angelic hosts, spirit beings, those types of things, not Mormon stuff!
I changed my Google search keywords, since all "Avenging Angel" would bring back was references to LDS Danites and I'm looking for the term "Avenging Angel" in reference to Spirit Beings, not in reference to religious organizations. I typed "Avenging Angel Spirit Beings" and it asked me if I meant to search for: "Angels of Destruction", than sent me to references of the feminine-male angels who destroyed Sodom & Gomorrah.
Well, I just went down the list through several dozen sites about Angels of Destruction and basically they all say the same thing which boils down to this:
The Avenging Angels aka The Angels of Destruction are described as being the feminine male angels, described as being male but looking like females, who were lusted after by human men living in Sodom and Gomorrah, and thus these feminine male angels who are able to control the forces of nature, destroyed the city by causing it to rain brimstone and fire from heaven, in order to punish the male humans for lusting after these male angels (thus resulting in the Christian view against homosexuality).
Etiole refers to himself as an Avenging Angel. He has a track record of striking wicked people down by causing their houses/business/churches to burst into flames, be hit by freak tornadoes (in Maine), or being hit by lightening. Though a male he is mistaken by those who've seen him, for being a woman. Yep, I'd say that matches.
One of the things I found says this:

DESTRUCTION, ANGELS OF: A fearsome type of angel appearing regularly in Jewish writings, the angels of destruction customarily serve two functions. The first is to descend to the earth and inflict terrible suffering upon those among the living who are wicked and in need of punishment. The second is to inflict even worse punishment upon damned souls in hell; in latter roles they act as purifiers. The leader of these angels is described in one Jewish account as Qemu'el (or Kemuel), but other sources name Samkiel. Over the years there has been question among scholars as to whether the angels of destruction are exceedingly holy or whether they are evil or even whether they are permitted to inflict destruction at the express will of God. Whether they are good or evil, these angels have accomplished some truly epic feats of vengeance or annihilation. In the forms of avenging angels, they appear regularly in the Old Testament: two angels destroyed Sodom and Gomorrah, an angel massacred 70,000 people (2 Kings 24:16) to punish the pride of King David, and in 2 Kings (19:35) is told the account of one angel who wiped out an Assyrian army of some 185,000.

And another thing said this:

There are different types of good angels starting with the highest order, which includes:

Christ as the Angel of God or Angel of the Lord (Hebrews 1: 5-2:16).
Cherubim are known for their power and beauty (Genesis 3:24; Ezekiel 1:5-28; 28:12, 13, 17; 8:1-4; 10:1-22).
Seraphim perform priestly duties (Isaiah 6:1-7).
Living creatures are mentioned in Revelation, worshipping God (Revelation 4:6-5:14; 6:1-8; 7:11; 14:3, 9-11; 15:7; 19:4).
Arch-angels or chief angels rule kingdoms and planets (Colossians 1:15-18; 1 Thessalonians 4:16; Jude 9).
Michael is one of the chief princes, the prince of Israel (Daniel 10:13, 21; 11:1; 12:1; 1 Thessalonians 4:16; Jude 9; Revelation 12:7-9).
Gabriel stands before God and delivers important messages (Daniel 8:16-19; 9:20-23; 10:8-11:1; Luke 1:19, 26).
Common angels are heavenly spirit beings (Matthew 1:20-29; 2:13-19; 28:2-5; 1 Kings 1:11-38; 2:9-21; Acts 5:19; 8:26; 10:3; 12:7-23).
Guardian angels are given charge over us lest we stub our toes (Psalm 91:12).
Ministering angels are like the one who cooked a hot meal for Elijah when he was running away from an angry Jezebel (1Kings 19:5-7).
Avenging angels are the ones that carry out God's judgment upon mankind for their wicked deeds (Genesis 19:1-29).
Death angels are bring a type of judgment upon a people who persecute innocent groups (Exodus 12: 23; Revelation 6:8).
Angels can travel at inconceivable speeds (Ezekiel 1; Revelation 8:13; 9:1). Faithful angels of the Lord had been tested and tried at the time that Lucifer rebelled, which caused tumult in heaven and he fell from God's grace (1 Timothy 5:21; Job 4:1-8). The angels test man by unknowingly appearing at times to see how individuals treat strangers (Hebrews 13:2). They are being taught wisdom by the Bride of Christ [the Church] (Ephesians 3:10; 1 Corinthians 4:9).
The Bible lists the jobs of angels as follows:
To reveal the sins of the wicked
To cast judgment upon sinners
To carry messages from God to mankind

Well, the thing of it is, when you read what the Bible says about Angels, and when you read what other ancient texts say about angel-like beings, and than when you consider that an Avenging Angel is a Guardian Angel sent to watch over and protect you, well, all things considering, yeah, I'd have to say it does seem to be logical to believe him when he says he's my Avenging Angel sent to protect and watch over me.
I do have a hard time thinking of him as an angel, due to the fact that, well, popular culture tells us that Angels are these sweet, fluttery, feather-winged, always smiling, always happy creatures who flit about hugging us when we are said and pulling us out of the way of moving trucks and so on. But than again, that's only popular culture that describes Angels like that too. The Bible does not describe Angels like that at all. In fact the Angels of the Bible are fierce, blood thirsty, violent, half animal beasts who carry around flaming swords, shoot poison arrows, ride on fire breathing horses, drive around in flying chariots that shoot bolts of lightening, and are too busy slaughtering humans to spend much time hugging them. Biblical Angels are mean and ghastly, more vampire than "angel", when compared to how we view Angels in today's society. Angels of the Bible are short tempered and quick to kill, and seem to take great pleasure in throwing fire from heaven down destroy homes and kill the wicked.
Well, once I started looking up Angels, I realized one thing: Etiole most certain matches the Bible's description of a fiery Angel. And I have to wonder: is what he says he is, really what he is? An Angel of Justice sent from God to guard and protect me? Is Etiole in fact, my Guardian Angel?
This also leads me to ask: Are there others? Does every person alive, have a creature like Etiole constantly at their side? Do others see them and hear them?

Q: Does Etiole have any hobbies?

EelKat: Hobbies? W hen not hiding out in the swamp, sitting on the roof of my car staring up at the sky, or playing poltergeist and making mischief for local church goers, Etiole spends his time, more or less doing nothing but singing and dancing all day and all night. He loves to dance. He spends hours doing nothing but dancing around in circles, sometimes slowly and methodically, sometimes wild and crazed. He also has a great love for ballet and fine art.
Swimming is much more than a hobby, it's a necessity. He can not survive without water. From what I can tell, the longest he can go on dry land is no more than three days. He must be in water in order to replenish the slime coating on his skin. He takes to the ocean at night, when there are few to no people/Human on the beach. By day he spends his time in the swamp, brook, or pond. Swimming is thus one of his hobbies, but more out of necessity. However he does take great pleasure in swimming.
The best time to actually see Etiole is at dusk when the fog is thick or any time there is a heavy thunder storm. On both occasions he can be found running wildly in a frenzied state, which defies explanation, and can only be described as some sort of a wild "rain dance". One must keep their distance from him during a lightening storm, however, as he attracts bolts of lightening to him. (And with the 300 year old 200 foot tall Great White Pine trees in our yard, that creates one hell of a light show if you are crazy enough to stand outside, between the ocean the brook and the swamp, under the 2 tallest trees in town and watch a crazed water-faerie dance on the roof of a metal car in the lightening.)
Etiole has an overwhelming attitude of bubbling joy. He says that Humans take things too seriously, that they need to be more open to just letting go and dancing in the rain, for the pure pleasure and joy of doing so. He says we shouldn't take life so seriously, and we would do best in life if we always have joy and share that joy with those around us. Happiness breeds happiness. If happiness and joy could be described as a hobby, I think it could be said it was one of his hobbies.
I believe you could classify his endless obsession with sex a hobby of some sort. It's a topic that over weighs all other topics, and no matter what you ask him, somehow the subject is going to get turned into how it relates to sex. According to him, everything relates to sex, sex being the underlying cause and reason for everything else in all of existence, and sex pretty much being the meaning of life. I would go so far as to call him a sexual predator and a potentially dangerous one given his ability to link his mind (and will) to yours inducing a hypnotic state, putting you completely under his control. He has on occasion referred to himself as a "retired incubus" and has been known to boast of sexual attacks on young (Human) women during his youth, calling them "his girls" and giving their number at being in the thousands. I get the impression that he tries to have sex with every female he meets, but will quickly back off if there is any hint of refusal, though he seems to be a walking aphrodisiac making the desire for refusal nearly non existent. His telepathic ability to know your thoughts, feelings, and emotions gives him a clear advantage of knowing which females are not going to refuse to have sex with him. While his short attention span makes him switch topics at alarming speeds, once the topic has turned to sex, he will stay with this subject for hours. To call his interest in sex a rabid obsession would be an enormous understatement.
He plays music. He has an instrument which he calls a lute, but I'm not sure that it is a lute, though it is like a lute. It is made out of the same silver colored metal as his huge crossbow.
The crossbow. I don't know if you could call it a hobby or not, but he is immensely skilled in the art of shooting a crossbow. As I said, he is a soldier, a former Captain, and from what I gather, among his own people a much feared warrior. From what I gather, his hatred for men like Hitler, stems from the fact that he himself, was long ago, not too very different from Hitler. He is now abandoned and ignored by his own kind, and my impression is that this is more out of a great and terrible fear of the havoc and destruction he had caused while he was a Captain. Though he tries to block them, I have seen his memories, and he has killed thousands, in his youth he was viscous and ruthless, lacking mercy and compassion for those whom he hunted down. He was given the nickname "The Silver Arrow" and was feared as the deadliest warrior to ever exist among his kind. The nickname came from his silver crossbow, a huge implement, much larger than any type of Earth made crossbow. The bow is made out of an "indestructible" metal, the same metal the VISION-D ships are made out of, a material Etiole calls "Luberderm" (not sure if I'm spelling that correctly). The color is similar to platinum, a very, white metal. The arrows are what make the bow stand out though. The arrows are "electrical", there is no earthly way of describing them, and I know of nothing on Earth that is anything like them, and can only describe them as being like lightening bolts which have been harnessed and formed into arrows. The arrows have a disastrous effect on anything they pierce, causing instant death, leaving the victim a blacken smoldering crisp or a pile of burnt ash. They can also start fires should they hit a house or a tree, etc. The remains they leave behind can only be described as looking like having been hit by lightening. Etiole has a fine honed precision skill with the crossbow, which makes him lethal, as his aim never misses its mark.

Q. One of the more interesting features of your Twighlight Manor series is that these books not mass produced and you have said you have no plans to ever mass produce them. In the past 30 years, you have written some 30 volumes for this series, and yet, outside of the Mormon Church, almost no one has heard of the books because you do nothing to promote them. Among local members your books have cause minor outrages. You once in the mid 1990‘s make an attempt to get the series mass produces in a series of reprints but was told by editors, that quote: “No publisher would dare touch anything like this“. There are many problems with the series, from the graphic violence and torture scenes to religious controversy, racism, and political incorrectness. Billed as a sci-fi horror, the series if defiantly rated M, and not for the faint of heart. One thing that stands out as a reason the books can never be massed produced, is the main character Etiole: a sex addict drag queen who has a bizarre habit of collecting up young teenaged and pre-teen girls. The Etiole of the Twighlight Manor series was based on the real Etiole, your once upon a time “white monkey“. In the books, you portray him as a sadistic man with an insatiable sex appetite, to the point that some people have taken to calling him a sexual vampire. How does this compare with the real Etiole? Is he the sex maniac you portray him as in the Twighlight Manor series?

EelKat: In a word: yes. Sex is an obsession with him. He thinks about it, talks about it, and I am told that prior to his capture by scientists, it’s pretty much the only thing he ever spent his time doing. To say he is obsessed with sex doesn’t even come near to touching on the half of it. Sex is an act of multiple emotions and what we have here is a somewhat telepathic creature that thrives on emotions. Thinking of him as a vampire would be a very accurate assumption in that respect, because he “feeds” off of the emotions of others. His addiction to sex stems from his addiction to feeding off other people emotions. They are essentially one in the same. This however, implies that he looks on sex as a purely pleasure inductive activity, and that is not a correct assessment of the situation here.
His obsession with sex is more than just an obsession with the act of sex, but the whole idea of reproduction and the act of creating life. Being able to create children is a very important concept, and borders on what could be best described as a political issue with him, almost like a religion. The whole act of creating new life is valued above anything else, and is an ability that he puts an astounding amount of importance on.
You have got to understand, that this is not just an addiction to sex, it’s an addiction to life. He is completely devastated over such things as the death of infants and the out right murder of them. He views the act of abortion and genocide as the gravest sin anyone could ever commit. He commonly rails on it, saying that the evil women who murder their unborn infants should be punished by the same fate they saw fit to punish their child with. He views sex as the most sacred and glorious ability there is, because it is not an act of pleasure but an act of creating new life.
He can no longer father children. He could at one point and he had a son. But he can’t now. This bothers him. It bothers a lot. He talks about it constantly. He obsesses over this one fact, daily. It’s like his only goal in life is to find a way to be able to create new life again. It is in that light, by which he became madly obsessed with sex.
It is, the reason, why in the past 5 years, he had become so very violent towards people around me. It’s why, he became so furious when the doctor told my I could not have children, it’s what provoked him farther when the doctor suggested I have a hysterectomy, and what finally threw his fury over the edge after the conversation with my former boyfriend. The doctor had mentioned that this PMDD thing, can be caused by suffering from many years of prolonged stress, and it was this, that ultimately instigated Etiole’s rampage, and why he turned on my relatives and several church members. He just started targeting every body who had ever hurt me and had in some way caused me any form of stress in any manner what so ever. He blames them for causing me stress which affected my health and thus affected my ability to have children. In effect he is accusing them of stealing from me the one thing which is more important than anything else.

Q. You mentioned something a while back and I didn‘t think to ask than, but you said the doctor mentioned cancer, but you were never tested to rule that out. Why is that?

EelKat: I had no medical insurance. The hospital refused to set up an appointment to run the tests, because I had no medical insurance, and with an income of less than $200 a month, it would take me at least 12 years to save up the money just for the tests, providing I did not eat for those twelve years. I mean, I’d like to rule it out, but, the hospital refused me admittance, even though it was the doctor who made the appointment. The hospital said nothing doing - no insurance, no tests.

Q. What are you going to do about this?

EelKat: There’s nothing I can do. I’m not eligible for medical coverage, I’m not eligible for state help, and unless I have a dramatic change in income, I can not afford to pay cash.

Q. So, there is a chance that you are dieing. This announcement coincided with the series of bizarre deaths, illnesses, hospitalizations, odd weather patterns, and fires that have suddenly plagued your relatives, local residents, and church members, including the sudden death of your grandfather, the man who started most of the trouble to begin with, and your Major Uncle the man who egged people on, being hospitalized with brain cancer. People blamed your “demon possessed“ car for these events and than set out to destroy your car and finally did destroy your house, which resulted in your becoming homeless. Do you believe that what people are saying is true? Did Etiole cause these things to happen?

EelKat: More or less, yes, I do. He’s certainly capable of doing them, and he’s certain been provoked enough.

Q. He‘s doing this because he thinks he‘s protecting you. If you died, what would happen to him?

EelKat: I think he would on a rampage far worse than anything he‘s done so far. I think he‘d hunt down my uncle and the three bishops and the men who had arrived from Pine Land Center, every one who was involved that summer so many years ago. I think he‘d kill them. I think he’d end up hurting a lot of people. I think he would become as wild and as dangerous as a rabid animal.

Q: Before we get too far away from it and I forget, you mentioned that there was a change in the nightmares during the years you were homeless, as well as some other differences from previous false pregnancy incidents.  Would you explain this?

EelKat: Yes. That. Not really something I like talking about. This is probably the only time I’ll ever talk about it. From September 2006 through December 2006, that was the last time I had the pregnancy/false pregnancy/miscarriage/whatever it is that they were symptoms and that time was markedly different.
Dreams of snakes, serpents, and dragons surfaced. Dragons, well, not sure that is the correct word. More like men with green dragon scale skin. They’d be chasing me. I was always trying to get away from them. They wanted the baby. That was a very clear objective.
In November 2006, I wrote the following words as part of my NaNoWriMo contest writing:

---Last night I had a dream. A horrible, terrible nightmare. I dreamed that I had a baby. It was not a baby though. It was a monster. It looked like a lizard with green scaly skin and a long red tongue. It bites my arm and I am scared. My baby is a boy . He and I are close. But he becomes more and more like a dragon each day. One day he has decided to kill me. He turns on me with his sharp white teeth. And than I wok up. It was a terrible, terrible dream.---

About a week later I added this:

---The nightmares keep getting worse. Last night I dreamed about the dragon baby again. This time the dream was different and Etiole was there too. Once again, I had a baby. This time it was a girl. Etiole was angry with me. He took my baby and threw her into the lake to drown her. But than she turned into the dragon monster, rose up out of the lake, and ate Etiole instead. I woke up very scared and found Etiole there to hug me. I did not tell him about my dream. It was too scary.---

A few days later I wrote this:

---I had that dream again. Every time it is different. This time I dreamt I had a beautiful baby girl. She was lovely and sweet and gentle. Like a perfect little angel. Than the dragon child came and eat my baby girl. the dragon child is a monster. He eats our flesh and blood. He is a holy terror and he is my son. He turns to attack me, his teeth are red with blood, and than I wake up. Why am I plagued with this terrible nightmare? Why will it not go away?---

These dragon nightmares, had never occurred before. In fact, this was the only time I had dreams about actually BEING pregnant. What was really odd about this time was that the pregnancy/false pregnancy, got far enough along to be very visible - to the point that on more than one occasion, while I was working at Macy’s, elderly women would walk up to me, pat my belly and ask, when I was due and if I knew yet whether it was a boy or a girl! It was very frustrating because I knew I wasn’t pregnant, I knew I couldn’t be pregnant, and yet, not only did it seem like I was pregnant, but my coworkers and customers thought I looked pregnant too.
As with each pregnancy/false pregnancy before it, I remain baffled and confused over what happened to me and why it had happened.
Was I actually pregnant? It certainly seemed that way. But if I was, how was that possible? And what happened afterwards? Where are the babies?  I just can’t understand any of this. It is very confusing and frustrating. I would like to find the answers to this, but I have no idea where to even begin to look for the answers. I don’t know what happened or why it happened or how it happened. I wish I knew what to think or how I should feel about this.
I wish there was someone I could talk to about this. These mysterious disappearing pregnancies were one of the things I tried to tell my ex the day after my doctor’s visit, all those years ago. I really needed to talk to him that day, but, I don’t know if he heard me and pretended not to hear me, or if his mind just snapped and sent him into a fit of denial or what happened to him. All I know is that I tied to tell him about these things - the possible cancer, the unexplained miscarriages - but as soon as I said those things, he just freaked out and started rambling on about Mary Stackpole this and Mary Stackpole that and how he had to leave me for Mary Stackpole. I really needed to talk to him that day, but, I don’t know - I guess what I said was too much for him to digest. It’s so hard, you know, having to deal with this on my own. He couldn’t have picked a worse time to abandon me. His rejection on top of everything else I’ve had to go through, it just, it was just too much for me. I wish I could talk to him about this. He was the only person, I was ever able to talk to about anything, and now, I’m alone. I have no one now.

Q. How many times has this happened? How many of these disappearing pregnancies were there?

EelKat: Five, I think. I’m not sure. I have a very hard time remembering the months involving these incidents. It’s like, they were erased. I clearly remember the first one, when I was 17, and the last one which happened in 2006, but the ones between that, it’s like I know that they happened, but I can’t remember when or any of the details.

Q. If the pregnancies were real and not false pregnancies, who was the father?

EelKat: I don’t know.

Q. What about Etiole, could he be the father?

EelKat: I don’t know. I suppose it’s possible. I don’t know.

Q. You’ve already admitted that Etiole often acts like a jealous lover. If Etiole was the father, wouldn’t this explain his extreme possessiveness over you? Would this in fact explain why he refuses to allow men to get near you?

EelKat: I guess, it could, yes. It would seem logical.

Q: So these missing babies, babies that should not exist, false pregnancies, impossible miscarriages or should I say perhaps "alien babies"? During this time what exactly happens? How do you know you are pregnant and than, how do you know you are not pregnant or that the baby is gone?

EelKat: Aliens babies? I don't like that term. It  . . . it bothers me.

Q: What should we call them than?

EelKat: I don't know. Uhm. I've never really thought about it. I don't know. I mean, it's only been the last year or two that any one has been calling Etiole an alien. The whole concept of aliens is still pretty new to me. I don't entirely under stand it . . .  aliens that is. It's a bit more than I can deal with, you know? Emotionally and mentally.
It’s just a really hard thing to throw my mind around, so when you come in and say "alien babies", it's like, What the hell? Alien babies? They were my babies. MY BABIES. Regardless of who the father was and how they came to be, I was still their mother. They were in me and I'm not an alien, at least, I don't think I am. Uhm, I know there have been a few people who have said I was a changeling or an alien, and, you know, with my Autism, I don't know if they meant it serious like or if they were joking or if they meant it to be mean, or what they meant when they said it. It's really hard for me to understand when people are being serious or if they are telling a joke, because, well, being Autistic, I don't have a sense of humor, so I can not tell if some thing is suppose to be funny or not. I have to wait and see if other people start laughing, than I'll laugh too, because I know I'm supposed to laugh when other people laugh, because something was said that was funny, but I just laugh to be polite, because I don't understand what the joke was or how it was that it was funny.
But, so, yeah, when people point at me and say I'm a changeling or point at me and tell people to stay away from me because I'm an alien, well, I don't know if they mean it and they believe I am an alien or a changeling, or what they me. I think they are saying it to be mean, but I'm not sure. Anyways, I've come to associate the word alien as being something mean and hurtful to say to some one when they are different or when you don't like them, so, yeah, it bothers me when people say Etiole is an alien, and it bothers me when you use the term alien babies. I don't want my babies being called aliens. . . it sounds mean.
I don't know what you should call them. Or that you need to call them anything. Why do you need to put a label on them at all? They are babies, my babies. I don't know how they got there or where they went, but I do know that they were mine and now they are gone and that makes me really sad, because I really wanted them. Even though I can't explain how they got there, I would liked for them to have been born. I would have liked being their mother. Some nights I just stay awake all night crying, wondering what happened to them.

Q: Alright, so we won't use the term "alien babies". But could you explain, during this time what exactly happens? How is it that you know you are pregnant and than, how is it that  you know you are not pregnant or that the baby is gone? What exactly happens?

EelKat: It's very difficult to talk about. I mean, I'm not comfortable talking about it. Usually when I need to talk to some one I talk to my boyfriend. We were together 15 years before the doctor's visit and that whole Mary Stackpole incident. These miscarriages started happening when I was 17 and I had been with him since I was 12 and I've never had another boyfriend before or since, so I was with him when this started happening. Back than, I just assumed that some how he was the father, though I couldn't understand how, because we never had sex. I don't think. I'm actually, not really sure about sex, you know, what exactly it is, I mean, it's not like any one has ever told me anything about it, and I've never been allowed to be around people so, I've never had an opportunity to ask any one what sex was either. Actually, everything I know about sex, I know from Etiole, because like I said, he's obsessed with sex, it'll pretty much all he talks about. But, you know, Etiole is not Human and I've never seen a male Human naked so I don't know what they even look like. I know what Etiole looks like, because he rarely ever wears cloths, but wither or not he looks like a male human? I couldn't tell you cause I don't know what a male Human looks like without cloths on.
But anyways, yeah, it happened I think 4 times during the 15 years I was with my boyfriend so at the time I just assumed he was some how the father. But it's been, what, 7, 8, 9 years since he left me for Mary Stackpole, and it's happened 2 more times since than, so that sort of rules him out, I think. I'm not sure, you know, cause I'm nt really sure how babies get there to begin with so, I don't know what to think there.
But talking about this whole thing has been pretty hard for me, because when ever I needed to talk to some one I talked to my boyfriend, but he was a pretty strict, sort of stuck up, holier than every one else, arrogant LDS/Mormon High Priest, so trying to talk to him about se, babies, miscarries, and especially babies that, sort of are not suppose to be able to be there to begin with, yeah, it's not something I could just start talking to him about. Never could talk to Etiole about it either, for that matter. There have only been two times when I ever actually told any one about it, well only one time really. I told the doctor on that doctor's visit and than after the doctor's visit, that's when I tried to tell my boyfriend, but he was too busy talking about Mary Stackpole to hear what I was saying and I don't know if he heard me or not. This today, would be the first time I have tried talking about it, and it's not easy. It's just the whole thing bothers me so much, you know what I mean? It's really hard to deal with. It's hard to come to terms with. And I have had to deal with this one my own for so many years now. I don't have a husband I can talk to, no family who will speak to me, and I've never had a Human for a friend before, I've tried talking to my cats about it. It would be nice if cats understood what we say, cause they are so good at listening without jumping down your throat and yelling and screaming at you or accusing you or calling you stupid or retarded or dumb or saying you need to grow up and act like an adult or telling you that you are crazy and need to be locked up. That's why I like cats. They aren't mean to you the way Humans are. They just sit there and listen to you talk, all quiet and non-judgmental like.
Okay, let's see if I can do this. You want me to explain what happens and I know I am pregnant and how I had a miscarriage. Okay, where to start? Uhm, let's see, details, uhm, yeah, that's a pretty personal thing, not sure how far I'll get with this, but, yeah, I've been wanting to talk with some one about this for a lot of years now and seeing how my boyfriend freaked out when I tried to tell him and I don't know any other Humans I can talk with about this, and I'm not likely to have this opportunity to talk about it again, yeah, I'll give it a go and see if I can talk about it. . . uhm. . .okay, I guess I should try to do this in chronological order, right?
Well, first off, my period stops or rather it doesn't start on time and than I go without it for the next three or four months. Instead of the bloody discharge, there is a clear jelly discharge instead, only that lasts for about a month or two, every day for forty days or so, all day long. About maybe three weeks after my period first doesn't start, my breasts change, big time, they get, like, huge, and none of my clothes will fit me because they are so big. I had to make a "second set" of cloths to wear during this time, in order to accommodate the huge size of my breasts. You actually can tell when this is happening to me, because you'll notice I start wearing just one or two different dresses, every day for weeks, because the entire rest of my wardrobe doesn't fit me any more. After a while I switched over to wearing empire gowns and kimonos all the time, because they are pretty adjustable so I can wear them all the time. Also, besides that fact that my breasts have doubled in size, they also start hurting.
By the late part of the third month, my breasts start dripping milk, which is when I realized I was pregnant the first time this happened, because well, I grew up on a farm and at one point we tried to turn the eggs farm into an egg and dairy farm. We had goats. I know from raising goats, that a female absolutely can not produce milk unless she has first had a baby. That's why you have to have your cows and goats having babied every single year, because no female goat, cow, Human or otherwise is physically able to produce milk if she has not first had a baby. It's not possible. And than, after the baby is gone, she goes dry and they only way to start her up in milk production again, is for her to have another baby. Yeah, so the first time this happened, the whole, missed periods and huge painful breasts, went largely unnoticed by me. It wasn't until I was actually producing milk that I stepped back and went - huh, I'm pregnant, how did that happen?
Around this same time was when my belly had also started to grow. Now, when this first happened, like I said, I was 17 years old, and at that point, I was wearing pants and mini skirts pretty regular. But than, about the third month after my period stopped, my pants and mini skirts didn't fit me any more cause, well, I had grown a belly as well. My boyfriend actually noticed this and commented on it several times. He would pat me on the belly and say I really needed to go on a diet because I was getting fat and he didn't like it, which was pretty embarrassing considering how I'm so thin to begin with I don't think I could even go on a diet, but yeah, even he noticed my belly had grown and it was outwardly visible that it had done so. I had gained maybe and inch or two to my waist. It was enough so I had to stop wearing my pants and could only wear my wide skirted dresses.
Late in the third months or early in the forth month since my period stopped, that's when the nightmares start. I already told you about those. That's also when the big bruises start showing up on my arms and legs and wrists and ankles, and some times across my belly too. I already told you about those too. These bruises are pretty disturbing actually, because they are so terribly huge. I measured them, and most times they were 8 or 9 inches across. A lot of times they looked like a bull’s-eye, really dark purple at the center, and than rings of lighter shades, until the outer rings were pale blue and dark yellow. Sometimes they would swell up and turn a dark reddish color. No matter what they looked like, they always hurt really, really, really, really bad. You couldn't touch my arms at all, and some times the ones on my legs hurt so bad that I would have a really hard time walking on my own.
I made myself a quarter staff (a big wooden stick about 6 feet tall, similar to a shepherd's crook, only with out the hook on the end) and I would use that as a walking stick to lean my weight on, so that I wouldn't have to put my weight on my legs. It was really hard to walk and sometime the bruises on my legs were just plain crippling. I think it was the bruises that always scared me the most, more than anything else, because I would always be afraid that the next time they showed up, I wouldn't be able to walk at all. Sometimes I'd be afraid, like I'd lose the use of my legs and end up in a wheel chair because of it. I don't think anything has ever terrified me the way those bruises did each time they showed up.
Each time the bruises showed up during the 15 years I was with my boyfriend, I would always show them too him and he couldn't figure out why they showed up either, but than he'd buy a bunch of vitamins, multi vitamins, vitamin C, etc, and he'd write up this list of which ones I should take and how many times a day I should take them, and he'd come over to my house when it was time for me to take them to watch and make sure I actually took them. I don't understand about vitamins and that sort of stuff, but he said they would make the bruises go away so I took them like he to me to do. I always did every thing he told me to do, I never once disobeyed him, because the church (LDS/Mormon) teaches it's a sin for a woman to disobey the head of her household and she would go to hell if she ever disobeyed his orders.
When I was 16, he gave me a white rock (it's a LDS/Mormon thing - similar to how non-Mormons give a girl a ring) and told me I was his soul mate and that the rock meant we would not only be married and I was to be his wife but that we'd be together for many life times. So every since my 16th birthday when he gave me the white rock, I never once disobeyed him, not even to this day, and that's why even after he left me for Mary Stackpole, I still never tried to find another man, because I will go to hell if I ever try to be with another man. I can't be with another man, not now that he gave me that white rock. I know, non-Mormons think the white rock thing is a weird tradition, but it's one of the things that makes the LDS church different from other churches. I seem to be going off track here. Sorry, where was I? Uhm. I forgot. What did I say last?
Oh yeah, third and forth month, nightmare, bruises. Okay. Yeah, moving on. Well, the nightmares and the bruises show up and I'm like not sleeping for days on end now because the nightmares are just so bad and because the bruises always show up while I'm asleep so I just don't dare to go to sleep. I actually become terrified to sleep and try to find ways to stay awake no matter how tired I get. I found out I can go up to four days with out sleep before I get to the point where I just can't stay awake any more. This goes on for maybe a week or so, and than every thing comes to a horrible bloody end all at once.
The final night of each of these episodes ended really bad. The nightmares would be at their worst. The pain in my belly region would be at it's worst. The stomach cramps and leg cramps would be at their worst. And I'd wake up screaming. Once I sat up, that's when I'd notice the blood. Lots of it. Everywhere. My cloths would be soaked with blood, my blankets would be soaked with blood. I would be covered with blood from my hips down. My hips, my waist, my legs, my feet, I was just soaked in blood. There would be these horrible huge clots in my underwear.
I'd jump out of bed, grab some cloths, wrap a clean blanket around me, bundle up the bloody blankets in my winter sleeping bag from out of the closet, and than I'd rush to the bath room and lock myself in. I'd spend a couple of hours washing me and my cloths and my blankets. Sometimes if it had just happened and the blood was still wet, I'd get it washed out, but sometimes the blood would have already dried and it wouldn't wash out. I think that has a lot to do, with why I don't use a bed any more. You can't really wash a mattress, and the mattress I had back when this first started happening was all brown from dried blood. I started using a plastic lawn chair cushion for a mattress because you could through it in the brook and wash it off, than hang it from a tree and it'd be dry by bed time. I call them, "miscarriage events" cause I don't know what else to call them. In any case, once I start having these pregnancy symptoms, which I have about once every 3 years or so, once they start showing up, I become terrified to sleep.
All of these miscarriage events have happened like that, with me waking up in a huge pool of blood, except for the first one. The first one however, the one that happened when I was 17, that one ended different. That one ended during the day while I was wide awake and taking a shower. All of a sudden my belly started hurting and I started bleeding really bad, and all this stuff came out, it was all slimy and bloody and awful and it really freaked me out really bad, but at the same time the pain was horrendous. It felt like I was surrounded by people who were kicking me in the stomach over and over again. My legs and my sides and my belly were cramped really bad, it was like huge spasms or something. It hurt something fierce and I was absolutely terrified cause I had no idea what was happening. I thought I was going to die right than and there.
I'm not sure, but I'm guessing I must have been four or five maybe six months pregnant, every time the miscarriage thing happened. I was too the point of being visibly pregnant with the big breasts and the slightly bigger than normal belly, but it wasn't noticeable unless you knew me and knew what I normally looked liked. So say if a strange saw me, they might suspect I was pregnant, but would not say anything, because they would not be sure if I was or not. So, how ever many months along you are when you are just starting to look pregnant, that's when it always happens, that's when the nightmares begin, that's when the bruises start showing up, that's when the bleeding starts.
Today, since I'm a virgin and don't have sex, and thus have no way of telling when one of these pregnancies is going to suddenly show up, I just wear my empire gowns and kimonos every day all year long. It's easier. The empire gowns have this tight fitted stretch knit bra-shaped top on them, which stretches to fit my breasts, and from the bottom of the bra-top the skirt just falls to the floor and hides everything underneath (seven yards of fabric hides a lot, two or three people could hide under my skirts and no one would ever know because my skirts are so huge.

















~~~~~~~~~~

****AUTHOR'S NOTE****
Added November 11, 2009


This interview took place as part of the National Novel Writing Month contest during November of 2008. The following summer, in 2009, EelKat once again had one of these mysterious unexplained "false" pregnancy episodes. The "miscarriage event" took place around 4AM on October 20th. This time differed from the others however, in that it occurred the day after her excommunication hearing (she is being excommunicated from the LDS/Mormon church for coming forward with this interview and agreeing to let it be published as a book). The excommunication hearing took place on October 19th and triggered a mass panic attack (as a result of the 2006 through 2007 "year of the tent" she has developed Post traumatic Stress Disorder, PTSD), which occurred simultaneously with the "2009 miscarriage event" and ended with her having a stroke later that same day. In her weakened state, she than contracted the H1N1 flue virus. The combination of these event all happened with in the same week, as greatly weakened her health and has farther reinforced her Agoraphobia, causing her to leave the safety of her home even less often than when this original interview took place.


~~~~~~~~~~








Q. Is it possible that you have been part of an alien-human hybrid program?

EelKat: I don’t even want to think about that. It’s not something I  care to think about. It’s just, really, more than I can deal with on my own. I mean, part of the problem is that I’m always alone. Twenty four hours a day, seven days a week, 365 days a year, year after year after year.  I have no husband. I have no family. I have no friends. I have no one to take care of me. No one to look out for me. I have no one to defend me. No one to protect me. No one notices when these things happen to me, because there is no one around to notice. No one wants to notice. No one cares to notice. No one cares, period. If I died right now - it would weeks, months, possibly years, before any one would even notice. I mean, that’s how often people make an effort to spend time with me. I mean, come on - I’ve gone through 5 pregnancies and no one noticed I was pregnant, and when the baby vanished, no one noticed that either.
I have Autism. I’m not supposed to be alone. I’m supposed to have some one with me at all times. I’m not suppose to drive a car. I’m not supposed to cross the street alone. I’m not supposed to live by myself. It’s the Autism. I have Schizotypal Asperger’s Syndrome with Obsessive Compulsive Tendencies. I’m not supposed to be alone. Period. Ever. I’m supposed to always have an adult with me 24 hours a day. There isn’t any one who cares about me though, so, I’m alone 24 hours a day, year after year. I try to take care of myself as best as I can, but it’s hard, because I don’t always know what I am supposed to do. I don’t have any one to show me how I’m suppose to do things so I have to try to figure it out on my own, and I guess I don’t very often do things right, because while there is no one to teach me how to do things, there is no shortage of bullies ready to tease me or throw things at me for doing things the wrong way. It’s very confusing, because every one is quick to tell me I’m doing things wrong, but not one single person will ever tell me WHAT exactly I’m doing wrong or how to do it right.
I’m supposed to have a caretaker of some sort, because, really, I do have a really hard time taking care of myself. I admit, that I can’t function in society, without assistance from some sort of caretaker. I know that. I’m painfully aware of that. It’s not like I have a choice here. I try to get by on my own, I really do, but I just, I can’t. I wish I was better able to take care of myself. I wish I had a way to make enough money, so that I could at least have a full meal at least once a day. I sometimes go days without food. I wish, I had someone to help me, because I can’t do things on my own.
It’s hard to worry about things like my health, when you have to worry about things like, how many days you can go without food before you are forced to break down and eat the rotted moldy stuff you find in the trash. People with Autism, are supposed to have a caretaker to help them, but I don’t have one. I can’t worry about whether or not I’m being used as part of some alien-hybrid program, it’s all I can do just to find enough food to eat to keep me alive for the next week or so.
The 30 years of harassment and the 9 year stretch of steady non-ending stress the vandals, death threats, paint ball attacks, the flood from cut water pipes, the house being set fire to, the pet food recall of 2007 killing off most of my cats overnight, the 75 hens slaughtered and left hanging in my rose bushes, the stretch of homelessness and living through 2 blizzards under a tarp, the exorcism attempts by fanatics who say I'm demon possessed, and not once a break between one event ending and the next one starting, and no one there for me, no one I can talk to, no one who will listen, it’s  hard enough having to deal with the vandalism and harassment I get from Humans due to my Autism, to have to try to figure out what’s going on in an alien baby experiment program on top of everything else? I can’t think about things like that. It’s too hard trying to survive against paintballers and rock throwers as it is, I have to fight to stay alive every day - it’s a constant battle just to survive the rocks and paintballs that Humans throw at me - and you want me to worry about some alien hybrid program besides? I can’t.
I mean, maybe if people would stop the vandalism, and I didn’t have to spend every day fighting to keep from being killed by these religious freaks, and maybe if I had enough food so I didn’t have to go 4 or 5 days at a time without eating, and I wasn’t constantly hungry all the time, maybe than I could find time to worry about it. But as it is, I just do not have time to worry about things like why am I a virgin having babies every 2 or 3 years and why do those babies keep vanishing before they are born? I’d like to worry about it, sure. I’d love for that to be the only thing I had to worry about so that I COULD focus on worrying about it. But I can’t. I have to worry about staying alive and fighting off the next round of harassment. I don’t have time to worry about trivial things like my health. The crazed religious fanatics just do not let me have that kind of a choice.

Q. What do aliens want? Why are they here? What are their plans for the future? Are we under attack? Are we being invaded? Has Etiole ever mentioned anything about all this?

EelKat: Etiole is a military man. A soldier. A commanding officer. The way he calls himself a captain and the way we as Humans think of a captain is not entirely the same thing, however. For the Human mind a captain would be a commander who gives orders to those under him and takes orders from a chain of command over him. A US captain would have several higher ranked officers over him. The way Etiole is referring to himself as a captain is more correctly translated into what we would consider to be an admiral or fleet commander; one whose ranking is very near the top of the line, in the chain of command. He considers himself to be “retired”.
Why is he here? There is a bit of a discrepancy about that. He has never said why he is here or how he came to be here. There is, however no indication that his intention for being here are anything other than peaceful. It would seem that he is more of an observer, than and intruder. Is he any different from others of his race? Couldn’t say. Don’t know. Doubt if I’d ever know. There is every indication, however, that he was left behind and given up for dead or written off as a casualty and that no one is coming back for him.

Q: How do you think the world would cope if all the countries had to unify in the face of an alien invasion?

EelKat: I don't think the countries are capable of unifying. I think if they tried, we would see World War III start, because there would be too many disagreements on who should be doing what and when. Several countries would want to be the one to give the orders and none of them would want to take orders from any of the others. They would start out to fight a common enemy but than they would end up fighting each other, and than they'd all be killed off by the aliens, because they would be so busy arguing about what to do that they'll wait too long to actually do anything.

Q: Does any Government in the world have a plan to cope with alien invasion?

EelKat: I have not heard of one that did; however, I think it likely that the USA, Russia, and France all have some sort of plan. But you know, that’s just a guess on my part. I don't think they would be very likely to publicly announce any plans though, partly due to fear of causing panic and partly due to the plan not being fully accurate due to not having a full knowledge of what they are actually up against.
Even if one or two governments were aware that aliens were real, they'd only know about them from one or two aliens they had captured (possibly even dead), and to base an entire war strategy on communication with just one or two people would be a guessing game at best.
I do think there is some sort of "plan" in writing, but that it is only a plan in theory, and that because they would have no way to test it, they would not know for certain that it would actually work, they can only hope that they had guessed correctly.

Q: If an alien asked to see the top 3 leaders of our planet, what 3 names would you give and in which order?

EelKat: I can't think of any that I would actually want to recommend. I tried thinking of political leaders, but than none of the world's leaders are really that great right now. I mean, yeah, they’re trying and all, but really - COULD they mentally handle coming face to face with an alien, either a being like Etiole or one like the Diontites he fears, and than still be able to lead his country? Either he’d go out of his mind from fear, or his people would rise up and throw him out of office as crazy for claiming contact.
I tried thinking of religious leaders, but than I’m realizing that would be worse than recommending political leaders. I mean, could you imagine what religious people would do with an alien? Some would go all nutty and say the alien was God and than start new religions. Others would say it was Jesus returned. Others would say it was Satan. The TV evangelists would be preaching Armageddon, tent preachers would lock the alien in a cage and charge money for people to come touch it and be healed. I mean, religious people are crazy.
 I don't know, maybe some college professor and a librarian and a historian, that way they would have access to records of Earth's history and a few people on hand who could help them understand it. But they’d have to have non-judgmental personalities and they’d have to be people not prone to running to news media and starting a panic.

Q. So, why did they come here to begin with? Should we be afraid? Has Etiole ever mentioned any plans of war or invasion?

EelKat: Let me ask you this: if a commanding US officer was left behind in Iraq as a casualty of war, believed dead, but really, was injured and taken into the home of a local woman who took care of him, do you really think, he would just start spouting off the United States Government’s military secrets to her? Even though she took him in and sheltered him and nursed him back to health, she is still a member of his enemies’ nation. Even if he should stay in Iraq and marry this woman, he would still be sworn to secrecy about his government’s military operations. Even if he eventually, brought her back to the USA with him, he would still be sworn to secrecy. What good would a commanding officer be to his government, if he just told every one he met the inner workings of his government?
Okay, now that you’ve had that to think about, ask yourself this: why would an officer from another planet be any different? In other words, no, he hasn’t said, and I haven’t asked, nor would I. That would be a breach of our trust and friendship.
However, Etiole uses a lot of *was*, *had*, and *used to*, talk in reference to his own people. Very past tense, like the way one would speak if talking about Dinosaurs, Great Auks, and Dodos. I think his people are a dieing race. There are times when he kind of refers to himself like he believes that he is the last one left; like he hopes that some one else survived, but he doesn‘t put much faith into it. I know there is something wrong with him, to the extent that he can not father children, he has said so multiple times; this bothers him. It bothers him a lot, because he mentions it a lot. He does have a son though, so, not being able to father children was not always an issue, but it is now, and I sort of get the impression that it may have been a rather wide spread issue, one that some how effected most of his people, and seems to be the reason for his referring to his people in the pass tense.
My guess is that there was a war. Putting pieces together I came to the conclusion that his planet’s sun went into super nova or became a white dwarf or something to that effect, and killed off just about every one. Those left behind, blamed the so-called Diontite Scientists for the whole thing, and declared war on them, took over a few of their ships, and set out looking for Diona to destroy it. But this would have happened, buy Earth time at least 300 to 400 years ago. Somehow Etiole ended up trapped on Earth around the 1660’s, has been here ever since and really has no idea what ever became of his people, or wither or not they ever found Diona. And though the VISION-D8 has been seen here on Earth, it’s not known wither or not it is his people or the Diontites who have possession of it today.

Q. Why here? Why Earth?

EelKat: Don’t know. Except, like I said before, I do think Etiole actually originated from here on Earth. From a different dimension, different time, something along those lines, but from this same planet.

Q. Where do they come from, the aliens?

EelKat: No idea. Again, as I said, I do not think Etiole came from another planet - I think he came from right here, right on Earth. But you are asking a general “where do they come from” not really referring to Etiole alone, but to all aliens in general aren’t you? I don’t know. How would I know something like that? I’ve only ever dealt with Etiole.
Other aliens? Not Etiole? I don’t know. I get the impression that there are multiple races coming from multiple planets from multiple galaxies.
Or are you asking what does Etiole say? Like I said, Etiole is evasive - about everything; he’s never been forward with information. Not on any topic at all. I don’t think he ever had much of an education, if any at all. He doesn’t seem to know to much about anything, nor does he show much interest in learning new things either. He’s not exactly a big one for words. He’s quite content to spend weeks on end sitting in one spot, humming to himself and not saying a word.
So, I mean, asking him for answers to “big questions”, is sort of futile. He’s more likely to give an opinion, which in no way resembles and educated guess, and really couldn’t be taken as a factual answer at all, thus defeating the point and making his answer useless.
Where do they come from? I wonder if he even knows himself. But it is his indication that there are multiple inhabited solar systems. Though he says that, I think he‘s as clueless as we are on this. I have only heard him talk of three separate races: ours, his, and the Diontites - and he indicates that ours and his are actually the same race, we just evolved into what he is, because we were too stupid to stop the frogs from becoming extinct.
But where does he come from, Etiole specifically? My guess is that he comes from a planet near a white dwarf, because he says their sun died and turned white. From that I came to the conclusion, that his home planet is crippled, and in orbit around a white dwarf. Where specifically that is, though, I have no idea, and I don’t really think he knows either. He was the captain on a star ship, or an air ship, or whatever type of ship that thing was, sure, but he was the equivalent of an actor or dancer, like a stage performer, prior to being made a captain, and from my understanding of the situation, his people had no real knowledge of space travel or air travel, or whatever type of travel it is that they were suddenly dealing with. Flying that ship was a hit and miss guess for the most part, and Etiole, as surprising as it may be, just happened to be the one who figured out how to control the ship in a more or less stable manner. His scatterbrained lack of intellect, seems to have been to his advantage in this case. They were just a bunch of people who took over an alien/foreign ship and tried to use it, not really knowing what the hell they were doing. Because of this, he doesn’t really know how to read the star charts and stuff on the VISION-D8, he just happened to be the one who figured out how to use the controls and fly the thing. So asking him to point out what part of the sky he came from is hopeless, because he doesn’t really know for sure where it is he came from or how to get back there, and I almost wonder if they did not somehow mistake Earth as “home” and that’s how he ended up here to begin with. Actually, I think it is possible that the ship was simply programmed to come here and so that’s where it came, because Etiole indicates that the Diontites are frequent visitors of Earth.
Etiole doesn’t talk much about his home planet, in fact he never mentions it at all, and I don’t know if he is really certain he comes from another planet. He “remembers” so many things that appear to be from Earth’s future - too many. The indication is not so much that we are dealing with a ship that travels through space, but rather a ship that travels through time and or dimensions.
 I got the impression that he was quite young when he left his home, possibly a teenager, little more than a young boy. He’s been here more than 300 years, and he was there maybe less than 20 years. Obviously his home is a water planet, much like Earth; otherwise he wouldn’t be the fish-like merman-thing that he is. He needs water to survive. A lot of it. Thus he stays near the ocean, so there had to be oceans on his home planet, but other than that, I’ve no idea.
The only name he’s ever mentioned was Zetasha, (again, no idea if I’m spelling that right or not.) I think that Zetasha is his planet’s equivalent of our North Star.
(This is where I came up with the name of the character named Zetasha, in the Twighlight Manor series, by the way.)
He has also mentioned the Diontites, or more specifically, the Diontite Scientists or the scientists of Diona. They are an alien race . . . A race he refers to as an alien race, meaning they are from outer space, some place different than him. He hates them.

Q. I got to interrupt you for a minute. You just said that Etiole was a stage actor before coming here to Earth. In your Twighlight Manor series, you have Etiole portrayed as a drag queen, ballet dancer, and stage performer. How close is the occupation of the fictional Etiole to that of the real Etiole?

EelKat: Pretty much the same. He is a singer and a dancer, and he tends to dress in a highly feminine fashion. He has a great love for the performing arts of Earth, especially ballet. I think they make him feel more “at home”. I don’t think he was a solider by choice. He has no interest in war and violence and conquest; indeed it goes against everything he believes in and preaches.

Q. These words, Zetasha and Diona, you guess at the spellings, why does he not tell you how to spell them? And while we are on the topic, the name Etiole; why do you call him that?

EelKat: The problem with spelling his words is that he’s been here about 300 to 400 years; most of that time in France, and now his speech is all mixed up. He speaks English, but it’s a messed up English. And it’s not just regular English he’s messing up, it’s Ye Ole Style, like the King James Bible, with thee and thou and ye and nay and the like. He was still quite young when he got trapped here. So you’ve got him, trying to remember a language which he only spoke for 20 or so years of his life, which he hasn’t spoken in 300 - 400 years, and than he’s taking those words and running them through a French translation and than running that through an English translation, and than he’s trying to say it in modern English, so you’ve got essentially a language which he can barely remember being translated three times before it comes to me, and really no way of knowing if he’s translating correctly or not.
The words he says in reference to his own home are a jumble of his trying to make non-Human words, sound English. Non-Human words which he hasn’t spoken in 400 years. Keeping in mind here that he’s now very, very old, and can’t remember too much of anything at all anymore. He seems a bit scatter brained; he can’t remember the “old words” and even his memories of prior Earth time are unclear and foggy now. It’s not like he just left home last week and landed on Earth yesterday. He’s been stranded on our planet some 400 years. So, him saying things correctly, combined with me spelling out correctly, is a big jump guess at best, of me phonetically trying to spell what he says, with him not sure if he‘s even saying it right anymore. He is very old, and it‘s a safe guess that he‘s a bit on the senile side.
Zeaa Ta` Sha would probably be more correct, but Zetasha looks better on paper and rolls off the tongue easier than chopping it up into three short heavily French accented words. Does that make any sense or did I just confuse every one?
As for his own name Etiole, that is obviously not his real name, because it is an obvious misspelling of the French word for star. So I assume that while in France, some people must have referred to him as coming from the stars, thus used the word etoile` when speaking to, of, or about him, and he just adopted that as his “new” name, possibly assuming that Etiole was a name that Humans had given to him..

Q. Diona and Zetasha. Names you assume to be a planet and a star. Any idea where they are?

EelKat: No idea. Zetasha, I think is equivalent of our North Star. It may even BE our North Star. It seems to be a bright star, which can be seen from their planet, that they used to measure maps, other stars and planets with. It is not in our galaxy. I’m not sure that it can be seen from Earth. I think Zetasha is a star, but I’m not positive of that. I don’t know if it is something that can be seen from Earth or not, and if it can be seen from Earth, I don’t know what it is that we would call it. All I know is that it is the brightest thing seen in the sky from his home, and that it is used to measure distances and find your way at night, the same way we use the North Star.
Diona. That’s a different matter entirely. Diona in a planet, but it’s not from his solar system, and he doesn’t know where it is. He ended up trapped on Earth while looking for Planet Diona. The Diontites are described by Etiole as “an evil race of scientists”. He says his solar system is “far away“, but compared to Diona, we (his people and Earthlings) are neighbors. He describes Diona as “on the other side of the universe, as far away from here as you can get“. He says they are evil.

Q. Who are the Diontites? Why does Etiole fear them?

EelKat: Why? Because they are more or less evil; meaning that they have little regard for the life of others. They hurt those around them in the name of science. Why? Because they are bored. They have progressed beyond progression, for progressions sake. They are an ancient race, older than millennias. They have learned everything there is to know. Because they are bored they wander around the universe, masquerading as gods and playing with creatures on planets like they were dolls. They say that they were once us, and we shall become them, though they say that to every race they meet. Etiole says they are evil, not because they are necessarily evil, but because they have been every where and done every thing and now there is nothing left for them to do, so they make up things to do the pass the time, and the games they play often hurt the pawns (people) they us to play them.
It is Etiole's belief that they are The Greys, so many Humans claim to have been abducted by in recent years.
The Diontites are scientists, curious by nature, they study every thing. They wear suit tight full body suits, covering hands, feet and heads, no one knows what they look like underneath. This is similar to how Humans describe the Greys, thus Etiole thinks the Greys and the Diontites are one in the same.
The Diontites are “magic” beings, not magic per say, but advanced so far beyond what we know, that they can call themselves gods and primitive planets believe them, because what they perceive as mere parlor tricks, we perceive as miracles or supernatural powers. Because of this, Etiole also believes that they were the gods of the ancients: the Egyptians, Abraham, Moses, the Aztec, etc. He says they travel the universe in search of primitive life forms, such as Humans, and than set themselves up as gods. He says they are dangerous, deceitful, and Humans who preach their "religions" are not to be trusted. He says they were once primitive beings (like Humans now are), a race of scientists, who studied everything, but that they learned too much and progressed too far and now they see themselves as all powerful gods.
Etiole warns that they have a history of playing with primitive races, and causing them to split apart to war against themselves (like the battles seen when one family follows two religions, which spread to a national level, until it becomes such as seen between Jews and Muslims today). Etiole warns that if we let them control our thoughts, we (Humans) will destroy our planet. Etiole says that on the surface they appear to be not interfering, but that in actuality, the Earth has been under attack by their invasion for many centuries, and we (Humans) are too stupid to stop fighting and see that it is the Diontites’ game we are playing. He says if we do not try to restore the order and stop the fighting, that we will destroy our own planet the same way they have caused other planets to be destroyed by its own inhabitants. I get the impression that Etiole speaks of this, meaning that that is what happened to his planet.

Q. If what Etiole says is true, this is an outright invasion. How do we stop it?

EelKat: By answering the question: What would Jesus do. I know, that bothers people when I answer them that way, but it really is the only logical answer. People ask me how I can have such a strong faith in Jesus, and consider him the Savior of the Human race, if I do not in fact believe him to be the son of god. Or, how I believe in Jesus, when I question the existence of the God of Abraham. Easy. Jesus was real. Jesus did not speak in riddles and parables. People are just too stupid to take Jesus’ words at face value. Like a typical Autistic person, Jesus spoke what he meant and meant exactly what he said, and his followers, typical stupid non-Autistic Humans that they are, spent centuries translating meanings into words that had no hidden meaning at all.
According to Etiole, Jesus is just about the only person on our planet that ever figured it out. Earth was under attack way back than. All those demons and evil spirits, Jesus was casting out, where attacking the Humans, and Jesus made it his goal in life to drive them out. He knew the answer. He could see what was happening. Jesus saw stupid ass religion A fighting against stupid ass religion B, both of whom were under attack by stupid ass religion C, and all of whom were being attacked by the stupid ass Church of Rome. Jesus knew that each faith was following their god that each god was claiming each other god a fake, and that all along none of the gods were real or fake because none of them was an actual god to begin with.
Jesus knew the answer to keep the retarded Human race from destroying itself and it was simple: Love Thy Neighbor. Do unto others as you would have them do unto you.
In other words: stop your stupid ass fighting and treat each other with respect! Ignore the damn gods that are invading the Earth, and take care of each other. You are all children of Adam and Eve (Humans) and thus should be protecting each other from the alien invaders, not fighting each other to please the alien invaders.
When his followers called him the son of God, what did Jesus say? He corrected them and called himself the son of man. Jesus absolutely HATED it when his retarded followers did their whole marvel sessions and fell to the ground calling him the son of god. And the disciples, stupid idiots that they were, said oh, he means he was god made man. No. That’s not what Jesus said! He said that he was the son of a human, not the son of an alien invader claiming to be god over us. That’s what Jesus was saying.
That’s why when you ask Etiole how do we stop the invaders from destroying us, Etiole says: Jesus had the answer. Do what he said to do. Do what he did. It’s the only thing that can save the Humans, is if they start looking out for each other and start ignoring the so-called gods. Because if enough Humans ignore them, they will get bored with the planet and leave us alone.
And that’s why you will always hear me asking every one every where I go: What would Jesus do? Because, if you are not doing what Jesus would do, you are helping to bring about the destruction of us all.

Q. Many abductees and contactees, claim to be psychic. Several people have accused you, saying that you were claiming to be psychic. What about you? I have not heard you mention anything about psychic abilities. Do you claim to be psychic?

EelKat: No. I don’t. There are people (church members) who claim that I am psychic. And of course there are several people who call me a Witch and say that I have these occult powers and can cast spells, put curses on people, make bad things happen to people and stuff like that. But that is other people making those claims, not me saying them. I have repeatedly asked these people to stop calling me a Witch and have told them, time and again, that calling me a Witch is not going to make me one. Fact of the matter is, I have Autism and that scares the shit out of them, for whatever reason. I don’t understand their fears of me. As far as I can see these people are freaking nuts bound by barbaric religious superstitions. I mean - it’s the 21st century, who in their right mind believes in curses these days? You’d think they were time travelers from the Dark Ages and not 21st century Humans. Sheesh!
I can’t see the future, I can’t tell you your fortunes, I can’t put a whammy on you, I don’t give people the evil eye, I don’t cast spells and/or curses, I can’t tell you to drop dead and you will just because I told you too, and I can’t do any of those other things that those people keep accusing me of.

Q. So you yourself have never made any claims of being psychic. Why do people say that you are?

EelKat: Religious hysteria. It’s the only logical explanation. If you will notice, the people that are saying these things about me, are all church goers, however they are not your “average” church goings. They are the zealots and super fanatics. These people still believe that diseases like epilepsy are caused by demon possession. And before you say that no one today is stupid enough to still believe epilepsy is caused by demon possession, let me point out that I can name more than three dozen local people whom I know personally, who not only believe this, but go so far as to accuse doctors of being Satan’s advocate, claiming that medicine only hides the problem and that the only real cure is exorcism. These are the very same people who say I am a Witch and that I put curses on them. It is my opinion that these people have had their heads buried so deep in scripture for so long that they don’t know their ass from a hole in the ground.

Q. People (adults) have been telling you that you had schizophrenia for a very long time. The way they tell it, you lost your mind when you were just 4 years old and it had something to do with a white monkey. What can you tell us about the white monkey and what it was?

EelKat: I was being told I had schizophrenia by members of my church, scared adults. It should be noted that no doctor has ever told me this; in fact three different doctors checked and said that I did not show any signs of schizophrenia at all. One was my pediatrician, one was brought in from the state mental institute (by the same church members who had been accusing me), and the other was a church member who said he thought the congregation was acting irrational. And yes, this started when I was four years old ad saw “the white monkey”.
What was it? The white monkey. Friends Are Forever, the title for that story, came from a very sad creature, abandoned by his people and left trapped on a strange planet with strange creature who only wanted to cut him up and run tests on him. Friendless and alone for nearly 400 years, I was the first and only friend he ever had. The title Friends Are Forever came from my promise to always be his friend. I was 4 years old when I made that promise. I had no idea the hell my own people, the Human race would put me though, as a result of that promise.
When I make a promise though I never break it. A broken promise is a lie. A lie is a sin. To sin is to go to hell. That's one thing people can count on me for. People, who know me, know that once I make a promise. There is nothing any one can do, to tear me from it. I am a very strong believer in keeping my word.
In thirty years, my stead fast friendship to "the white monkey", has cost me everything: it is because of him that people say I am schizophrenic, it is because of him, that my church shuns me, it is because of him that men in the white coats arrived from Pine Land Center ready to take me away in a straight jacket, it is because of him that people in town have stopped at nothing to drive me from my land and I eventually ended up homeless on the streets. He is my friend and I am his, I gave him my word I would never abandon him or allow him to ever again be hurt by Humans, and there is nothing any one can do, to make me turn back on my word.
But what or rather who is the white monkey and what happened? Yeah, you’re right; I don’t talk about it any more. I learned not to.
When I first saw him, my cousin Mike was with me and we both saw him. I was 4 years old and he was 3 years old. We were playing in the woods and Mike looked up and said "What's that?" and I looked and there was the strangest looking thing I had ever seen, sitting there in the tree looking down at us. I told Mike: "That's a white monkey." and that's how the "White Monkey Story" got started, and why every one reefers to Etiole as a white monkey. I was 4 years old, I would have zero concepts of aliens until I was 8 years old, so for the first few years I called Etiole a white monkey, because I didn't know what he was, and I had no idea what a monkey really was either.
Our initial response was to run back to my house and drag my parents to the woods to come see the white monkey, but by the time we returned he was gone. We searched all over the woods, but could not find him, and finally we were dragged by home by my parents who scolded us for telling a lie. That night when Mike's mom arrived to pick him up and take him home, we tried to convince her what we had seen. She did not believe us either. I spent the rest of the week in the woods with a bunch of bananas, calling out for the monkey to come back.
By the time I next saw Mike a week later, I was ready to take him back to the swamp to see the monkey again. But Mike came right out and told my parents that he had never seen the monkey, that I had made up the story of the monkey and he went along with it. Mike did not talk that much or know as many words as he was saying, and it was obvious that he had quoted what he said from memory after having been told to say so.
My grandmother (Helen Ricker-Allen) was the only one who believed me. She said that there was a zoo in Pine Point (just 2 miles from our house) known as White Zoo, and that they had a collection of albino animals, including a white monkey. My grandmother maintained that the money had escaped from the zoo and that's what I had seen. The problem was the monkey had not escaped from the zoo, because the zoo had shut down some ten years earlier and was not even there any more, so no one believed her version of the story, any more than they did mine. Me being 4, my story was passed off as an over active imagination. My grandmother, being in her 80's, her story was passed off as her being senile.
It wasn't until I was 8 years old, however, when my story of the white monkey changed dramatically, that I started having the problems. When I was 8, me and a friend from school (I was still in public school than) were playing in the woods, right under the very same tree where the white monkey had first been seen four years earlier, when a bright light flashed across the sky, and scared the daylights out of us. Her parents, out in their yard, had seen it too; in fact, most every one on our street, who was out doors at the time, saw it. It was seen across an area some two miles in diameter, and for the next 2 or 3 weeks, every one on our street, all the kids in school, and a few local reporters had one topic of conversation: UFOs and alien invasion. By the end of the month the Army had made an official announcement that what we had seen was the explosion of a weather balloon, they had been testing off the beach, over the ocean, and most people were satisfied with this answer. I was not, because what I had seen was not an explosion.
I spent the next 6 years drawing pictures and writing up long detail scientific diagrams. People at church suddenly became terrified of me, because here I was an 8 year old child with barely starting school, who had no knowledge of any kind of advanced science at all, and yet, I was drawing up technical schematics and diagrams of both the insides and outsides of a star ship that could travel trough space using tiny holes in the galaxy to shot it across the universe like a bullet.

Q. From the time you was four years old until you was eight, you talked about nothing but this white monkey, and you drew several hundred pictures of it. The first editions of Friends are Forever and the Twighlight Manor stories were said to be a non-fiction stories you wrote about this white monkey. Than, suddenly your Twighlight Manor stories changed. You haven't told any one the story of the white monkey, since. What happened? Why did you stop telling adults about him? What made you go back and rewrite all your stories into fictional versions?

EelKat: Church members and self proclaimed “deeply concerned” relatives gathered up my drawing ands writings, my manuscripts and all copies of my original stories and set fire to them. I was pulled out of school, and I quickly became labeled schizophrenic, and was the hushed up dark secret no one wanted to talk about. I had written things that no 8 year old child should know; it scared the hell out of every one around me. Over the next 6 years I rewrote and redrew every thing over and over again, and the more my drawing and writings were destroyed the more persistent I became, taping them to the walls and ceilings of every single room in our house. And than it all stopped. Our bishop called Pine Land Center and asked the doctors to come to church and take me away. This was done without my parents’ knowledge or permission, because it was thought that they would never allow me to be taken to Pine Land, but once I got there it would be next to impossible for them to get me out.
The doctor came right into Sunday school class and took me out. He explained why he was there and than asked me about the aliens, the UFOs and the white monkey. In my interview, I told him I was writing a book, which I planned to have published. By the time he left, he was satisfied that the people at church were over reacting highly superstitious folks who had confused me writing a book, for me believe in aliens. After he left I told the bishop one thing: "You shouldn't have done that, you have no idea what Etiole's temper is like. You don't know what he can do." Two years later Pine Land Center suddenly closed its doors; some blamed Etiole, but most took to calling me a witch and said I put a curse on the place.
The bishop himself suffered one ill fate after another, or so he claimed, I can’t actually verify that any of the things he said happened, actually happened. I’ve only his word that they happened, and this guy was a freaking raving madman. He was always saying bad things were happening to him, and that I had somehow done them from my home 50 miles away from his home, you know, using all those evil psychic powers I supposedly had, I supposedly just spent all of my pre-teen time sending curses to hurt him, including to cause several severe injuries and broken bones, caused by his new found and unexplained clumsiness ("Someone pushed me, but when I looked there was no one there. I must have tripped but there was nothing to trip on either.") I mean the guy was a nut. Why any one believed anything he said is beyond me. You know I was 12 years old and he was what 30 . . . 40 years old? That’s child abuse. If a bishop today went around saying about a 12 year old kid, the things this guy was going around saying about me, he’d go to jail. And yet, 20 years later, people STILL believe the false rumors and lies this guy spread about me. Only difference today, is that most of the people accusing me now, never knew, meet, or even heard of this freaking crazed bishop and his prejudiced terror crazed accusations! So many people took the bishop’s words as gospel truth, that they all went around repeating his words, and those people than repeated them, and so on and so forth until today, people saying these things not only do not know how the rumors got started, but they don’t even know WHY they are saying these things about me! It’s just the thing to say because every one else says them, so they jump on the band wagon and say them too with out even stopping to thing about wither or not there is even any truth to their accusations!
Rumors that Etiole was not an alien, but a poltergeist started up, when every single person involved in the Pine Land Center incident suffered from an alarming string of events (or so these people claimed) from car engines blowing up to houses bursting into flames, to people being pushed down stairs by ghosts to a tornado hitting the church and lifting off the roof, and lightening hitting the second church and burning it down. (I was going to 3 different churches back than.) The tornado is what really scared people the most, in Maine where we don't have tornadoes. People died in car accidents, where the cars, witnesses said, lifted off the ground and were hurtled into trees. One car drove out of control and went under a tractor trailer truck, cutting off the top of the car, and the woman's head. Another car flipped, up in the air and into the Saco River, the people inside drowned.
Me, I didn't have a TV at the time and I’ve never read the papers, so no contact with the news, and since the only time I ever left the house was to go to church on Sunday, I found out about the accidents, fires, explosions, and freak weather patterns, a week or two after they had happened. I found out about them, because people, adults, would come storming up to me in the front hall of the church, and out right accuse me of having put a curse on the victims. Every one pointed their finger at me, and several suggested that they call in an exorcist, to cast the demon out of my car. They now believed me on some level that Etiole was real, but most said he was a demon sent from Hell and that I was the child of Satan.
Etiole became known after that as the demon (or poltergeist) whom lived in my car, and who protected me fiercely and with a deadly force that could move objects, control the weather, and start fires. These religious crazed fanatics had become hysterical. Their accusations had gone completely out of control. If someone said they did not like me, and than later broke a fingernail, they said it was Etiole protecting me or me being a Witch and putting a curse on them. Every little mishaps that happened to everyone, not only the members themselves, but to people they knew as well, suddenly became my fault. The car *died* when I was 9 years old and has sat as a decoration in my rose garden ever since. It has no transmission, and the axels are not attached to it. It can’t even be seen from the road, for crying out loud. And these people were the ones accusing me of having an over active imagination? WOW!


They’d get mad, because after they came to me and told me to stop putting curses on them; I’d laugh in their face and tell them they were crazy. I don’t believe in curses, I never have, and I found it hilarious that these grown adults believed in them.
The whole thing was warped. I mean, think about it. I was a little kid. They were adults in their 30’s and 40’s and 60’s. They were grown men and women, yet, they were acting so, I don’t know . . . Insane? Every one became terrified to be near me, for fear that if they said something to offend me, that I would sic my "pet poltergeist" on them. And they had the audacity to say I was the one who was crazy? OMG! I started telling them, they should take their noses out of the Bible once in a while and get a life, because obviously they were the ones with the mental problems, and had lost touch with reality, not me. I mean, come on, I was a kid for crying out loud!
Well, that is how I came to be the "lone hermit" I am today. Being alone all the time is not some thing that I like, but it is the way things are, because people are simply afraid of me.
In any case, as a child I talked constantly of the white monkey-alien-Etiole-Captain Goldeneagle, because as a child I was oblivious to how much my talk was bothering the adults around me. The less they believed me the more I talked. The more they insisted it was a figment of my imagination, the more determined I became to prove them wrong.
As a teenager, my talk of the white monkey-alien-Etiole-Captain Goldeneagle, not only came to an end, but I just stopped talking all together. I had come to the realization, that the things I said bothered people; really, REALLY, bothered people; not only did what I said bother people, but it outright terrified them. As a child they could pass on my talk as imaginary friends and an over active imagination, but when those things didn't go away and here I was on my way to adulthood still insisting Etiole was real, people started getting scared, because that was when it hit them, that this was much more than imaginary friends; that's when they realized that one of two things were happening:

1.) Either I was telling the truth, faeries were real and walked among us, angels were real and still visited the Earth, aliens were real, UFOs came to Earth, faeries and angels were in fact aliens, that all of the faerie, angel, and alien sightings were all sightings of the exact same things being interpreted differently by different people, and not only was I in the habit of talking with aliens, but I had an injured one living in the woods behind my house.

2.) Or, I was absolutely insane, and raving on a bunch of madness.

Because the first option would have shattered their rigid religious dogmas, they chose the follow the theory that I was insane, and acted in accordance to that line of thinking. It was a wake up call to me, which told me quite quickly one thing: People do not want to face the reality of things they do not understand or are afraid of and it is easier for them to ignore the things they fear, by removing the person saying it from society, rather than face their fear. They hope that by forcing the person out of sight and out of mind, that that alone is enough to wipe out and irradiate the thing which they are afraid of.
And what where they afraid of? If what I was saying to them was true, than they would have to face the fact that not only are we not alone in this universe, we as Humans are not alone on this planet, and we already have walking among us a race of beings so far advanced that they could take out this planet in the blink of an eye, and we as Humans do not have the technology to stop them. That, frightened them, because it meant there was something out there more powerful than them, and that all the time they thought they were the lords of the Earth, they were wrong. That's a hard fact for most adults to face. Of course, here I was 4 years old, and had no idea I was scaring the daylights out of people. It took me 10 years to figure out why people didn't believe me. Thus, I learned that it is pointless to talk to people about anything they are afraid of, because no matter what it is, they will react violently against you, thus I stopped talking about the white monkey/Etiole and eventually I just stopped talking to Humans all together.
People being terrified of me, my car, and Etiole, did not end there though. I eventually stopped going to church, and I guess, from what I now hear, the ill fates suffered by church members got worse, than when I was going to church, and they still were blaming me for it, even though I was not even going to church anymore. Apparently the new going theory is that they are being punished for driving me out of church, and so started a full force campaign to get me back to church, by sending missionaries, home teachers, and visiting teachers to my door every week. Odd, because in the 20 years while I was going to church, I had never once received a visit from any of them, even though I had been requesting the visits on a monthly basis.
Every visit they bring me another copy of the Book of Mormon and ask, “Have you read this yet?” Do you have any idea how my copies of the Book of Mormon I now have in my closet? I read the whole thing cover to cover when I was 11. I have read it several times since than. They know this, because I told them so, each time they asked. But the next week and the next visit later they ask me again. Didn’t they hear me the last dozen times? I don’t get it. These people are nuts. Why won’t they believe me? I’ve got mountains of Book of Mormons, I’ve read it so many times that I can quote half the book, I know the story better than they do, I’ve read it more times than they have, and yet, still they persist in bringing me more Book of Mormons and repeatedly asking me again and again “Did you read it yet?” What the hell? Are they deaf or just brain dead?
In 2003, (some 15 years later!) there became a movement to destroy my car, after one member of out church became town manager, and than fired every one in the town hall and replaced them all with these high strung overly superstitious members of the church. This movement got the backing of the Old Orchard Beach Town Council to back them and was what resulted in me becoming homeless (see the chapter On Being Homeless for that story.) These people had become so crazed with fear that they had convinced themselves that destroying my car would destroy Etiole.
Well, I have two cars, not just the dead old Dodge, but a nice and still running little Volvo too. So you destroy one he'd just take up residence in the other, or go back to living in the trees as he did before the car was there. He’s been here for 400 freaking years, that car is only 40 odd years old. I tried to explain this, but have you ever tried to talk some sense into a fear crazed mob? They don't listen. (I have several dozen copies of the Book of Mormon which prove just how much they don’t listen too.)
When the town council stepped in and started saying they would take my car, I told them, same as I had told the bishop all those years ago: "This has to stop. You people need to just leave me alone. You can't get Etiole angry. He will protect me at all costs, it's what he does. If you come against me with the whole town, the whole town will regret it, because he will take on the entire town, and he can. He’s just one little creature, but he can, and he will pick off every body that he feels has caused me grief. You will lose your tourists. He will make them too scared to come back. You'll lose your residents, he'll drive them out. Years ago, he used to just scare people, but things have gone too far now. You people and your relentlessness, this has been going on for too many years now, you have taken things too far. Etiole was mad before, but now he's angry. He's really angry. People are dieing now, and I can't stop him. Leave me alone, and he'll stop. The more you bother me, the worse he becomes. Destroying my car is not going to stop him. It’ll only make him worse. He's not the car, he only lives in it. You take his home away from him, how do you think he's going to react to that? He wants you dead, just for what you've done to me as it is, now you want to antagonize him? He'll kill you. He's not a Human, he doesn't think or act the way we do. Can't you people see what you are doing? You are digging your own graves."
While there in my yard, something happened to confirm their fears. While telling me the car was going to be sold for junk, wither I consented or not, the top of my 300 year old pine tree, came crashing to the ground, right onto their car. Panic seized them and they fled. This did not become an isolated incident, as from that day forth, every time some one says they are going to junk my car, moments later, they suffer some terrible accident, end up in the hospital, or simply drop dead from a heart attack or stroke.
There have been so many deaths, fires, freak accidents, and murders in Old Orchard Beach since 2003, that it made headlines in the news. A study in 2007, said that there was an alarmingly high rate of heart attacks and strokes in Old Orchard Beach in the past 5 years, and that it had become the #1 cause of death in our town. There was another report this year, which said that the murder rate has more than tripled, and that the town's 40 year murder free run ended abruptly with a string of murders in 2005. In 2008 alone, there have been 5 murders, five drownings, and one fire that killed the entire family. That's quite high for a town 7 miles long by 2 miles wide.
Than, something even stranger happened. In February of 2008, the day after the mass murder that killed an entire family, I was ordered into the Town Hall, and demanded to get rid of my car or else. They were saying that my demon possessed car had not only caused the fire, the mass murder, and the 5 years of endless rain that had driven the tourists out of our tourist income town. I told them, that if they wanted to see an end to the town's bad luck, all they had to do, was leave me alone. "Stop harassing me. Stop harassing my car. Stop trying to force me to leave me land. Just stop. Have zero contact with me. Get rid of every one in the town hall who has been harassing my family. See what happens."
I don’t believe Etiole had anything to do with any of the fires, murders, or strange illnesses that were running rampant through the town, but the fact remains - the town manager did and was acting on those irrational fears. Now the weather - yeah, that’s a different matter. I know for a fact that Etiole can and does change the weather at will on a whim. He does it all the time. I’ve seen him do it. He can call up tornadoes and drop them down in your bedroom, he can call up tidal waves to drag your house into the Atlantic, and he can cause lightening to strike you down dead. And he’s been pretty pissed off at every one in the entire town lately, so yeah, he is causing the constant storms, fog, rain, and lightning showers that have hit Old Orchard Beach during every weekend, holiday, and summer, because he wants to be left alone and he’s sick of the Humans that are destroying his homeland, and is going to keep up these weather patterns until they cease and desist.
That was the last time I heard from the town hall. The following month, the town manager (one of the terror crazed members of my church) was fired, and in the days, weeks, and months to follow, one by one, every one that he had hired during his time as town manager (each of them also terror crazed members of my church), were also fired.
By August of 2008, every one who had harassed me, my family, and my car, had been kicked out or given notice, and the Town of Old Orchard saw an abrupt end to its 5 year run of skyrocketed death rates, freak accidents, fires, murders, bizarre and unnatural weather patterns, drownings, amusement park malfunctions, and its other assorted bad luck events.
And Etiole? He's stopped attacking the town. Still attacking the church members, but, no longer attacking the entire town. Will he ever leave them alone? The question is: will they ever leave me alone? He will stop, when they do, simple as that.

Q. One of the things these people are upset about is your rather radical views on Jesus and the Creation of the universe. You’ve mentioned Panspermia in some of your blog posts. What is Panspermia, and why do you hold to this theory and not others?

EelKat: In the spring of 2007, I came across a word which I had never heard before: Panspermia. I looked at that word and thought: "What the hell?" It wasn't used in a sentence so I had no way to figure out its meaning. It was part of a True or False quiz, which asked what the meaning of Panspermia was. Of course never hearing the word before, I had no idea what the answer was, so I guessed "False". Turns out I guessed correctly, but now I still didn't know the true meaning of the word, so it was off to the dictionary for me. Here is what I found:

Panspermia: noun

The theory that life on earth originated from organisms coming from outer space. According to this theory, the seeds of life were scattered to Earth but could have been distributed to other parts of the universe as well.

Well, now THAT I have heard of before. (Avid fan of David Duchovny here.) But that dictionary definition is just a little scratch on the surface of a very big, very odd, very rare, and very cult-style theory on the Creation story. Thing is, this theory is not too far off from what I believe, what I have believed for decades and it is my belief in these things which has lead to people call my schizophrenic for the last 30 years. It's so off the wall and out-there that when I tell any one about this, they just think I'm nuts. Well you know what? When they tell me about their religious beliefs, I think they are nuts too, so that makes us about even, wouldn‘t ya say?
Like every thing else in life, the Panspermia theory has several different branches and interpretations, some of which include God or a Creator Being, and some of which that do not. Some branch out and say that every thing "just happened" because a bunch of atoms blew up (the Big Bang Theory) and some of which say that the Big Bang was brought about by a God/Creator who intended for the explosion to result in the creation of all life. Some say that God is the universe, and that each Solar System is actually a blood cell inside of his body. Some say that the whole thing was planned out, while others say that it was all random chaos. There are many, many variations to the Panspermia theory, some of which are too weird even for me!
The one thing that all versions of the Panspermia theory have in common, though, is that all life originated in outer space and that none of us are actually native to the planet Earth, but rather all life on Earth started out as life some place else in the universe, and eventually it came to settle and thrive here on this planet. In other words, Panspermia, teaches that Humans are aliens trapped on Earth and Earth is not our "true" home or place of origin, because we originated elsewhere.

Q. You said you wrote your own version of Panspermia. Than it is true what people say, that you really did create your own religion? Does it have a name and what exactly is it?

EelKat: I suppose you could say that in a way I did create my own religion. That wasn’t what I set out to do when I started studying religions. I was just looking for one to join. However, I already believed the things I believed before I set out looking for a religion. I was simply looking for a religion that matched my way of thinking, and of course I never found one. Now, here's where things all go haywire and where people start getting all upset with me. You see, before I heard about Panspermia, I already had some theories of my own. I have no idea what this theory is called. I suppose you could call it, *The Creation of the World According to EelKat*, because, I have never found anyone else who held to my personal views on how the world came to be. The closet I have ever heard of was Panspermia, but even that does not touch down on my full way of thinking about it.
My personal version of Panspermia takes the Big Bang theory and throws it into the Seven Day Creation story, to come out with the theory, that God, is not, never was, and never well be a human or anything like a human, nor is he some mystical spirit being. According to Panspermia, God was an alien being of higher intelligence from a galaxy far away, in an alternate dimension. According to Panspermia, God took the seeds of life and threw them out across the firmament and BANG the universe was born (the Big Bang theory). Than, for the next seven days God set out to creating stuff, not just on Earth, but all over the universe.
Because God's time is orbiting at a different rate than our Earth is orbiting around the sun, God's days are thus very different in length than our days. It took him seven of his days to create everything, but because Earth orbits at a different rate than where God lives, the resulting seven days actually took a few million years to pass here on Earth, giving the illusion that things evolved, when in fact they were actually created. (This explains also, the evolution theory and why no one has been able to locate the "missing link").
My Panspermia doesn't just end there though. God being the big almighty, all seeing creature that he is, means that the universe is really quite small and he can see from one end of it to the other, so that while we tiny little creatures look out and say that there can't be life any where else because we can't see to the other side of the universe, God is looking at all his little planets and saying: maybe I put too many life forms too close together. In the Panspermia theory, it is often, thought that God took life forms and just set them about like toys, here and there on various planets through out the galaxy. What this means is that, one day humans may travel across the universe and find another planet, where there are such things as Humans and horses and pine trees, exactly like the ones on Earth, because they all came from the same seed, which originated from the alternate dimension where God lives.
My train of thought in the Panspermia theory than takes this whole thing one step farther though. While we started out as alien seed from another universe, and we live our lives here on Earth, according to Panspermia, life and death is not anything like what we think it is, but rather, we are born, when God scoops us up off of one planet/dimension and moves us to the next planet/dimension. We therefore lived on another planet or dimension prior to living on Earth, and when we died on that planet, we were instantly conceived somewhere else in the universe, thus we are born onto a new planet. We left a previous planet, to be born here on Earth and live a whole new life on a new world. Than, when we die here on this Earth, we are instantly conceived to be reborn on some other planet/dimension elsewhere in the universe. We continue on like this moving for eternity from one planet/dimension to the next. Going to the different planets and dimensions to live different lives is like going to school. Each year you move on to a new grade level, only here, each life you move on to a new planet. Eventually you end up going to all of them, and eventually you get to go back to the alternate universe where God lives, which is where we originated from to begin with.
And there you have it: My version Panspermia and all its weirdness, as I believe it to be. Why do I believe the *EelKat* Panspermia Theory as the most logical version of the Creation story? Because, it explains a lot of things. It explains how the Big Bang theory can be true at the same time as the Seven Day Creation theory. It explains how the Dinosaurs could have died out millions of years before Man set foot on the Earth, at the same time as the Earth still being created in only 7 days. It explains the alien abduction and UFO stories. It explains when some people have memories of alternate lives and past lives. It explains who so many people can die, see the after life, and than come back describing going to a different place than any one else went to. It explains how God can see and know everything all at the same time. It just plain explains everything all at once.

Q. So do you believe Panspermia to be the *one true* answer to life on Earth?

EelKat: No, not necessarily. You see, as I said it is a theory, meaning that it’s not a proven fact and thus could be wrong. I am open to considering or at least studying all various theories on life. Me and my curious nature I am never fully satisfied with any one answer, and am always looking for a better answer to everything. The ultimate question in life is: Why are we here? How did where get here? And where do we go when we leave this place? I well ever be satisfied with any theory, because I don’t want to believe, I want to know for sure and for certain.
Another thing I’d like to point out is that I don’t belie in the concept of “one true” anything. For example: God created the world in 7 days. Yep, I believe that. The world was created by a big bang when some atoms collided. Yep, I believe that too. Science can prove that the big bang happened. Science can also prove that everything was “created” or grew out of the big band in stages - oddly in the same order as listed in the 7 day creation of Genesis, only that it happened over a period of some 70 billion years. Nowhere does it say how long one of God’s days is. If God is indeed as immortal as he is supposed to be, than it’s very plausible for one day for God to last 10 billion years for us.
So you see, I’m not believing in Panspermia over all other theories, but rather as a smaller part of a larger theory.
Panspermia is the rarest of all the Creation stories, believed by only a tiny fraction of people. Most versions of the theory do not include a God. Some say that there are only a few hundred people world wide who believe in the Panspermia Theory. Even though it’s an unpopular theory, it is for the time being the one I feel is the most logical and makes the most sense to me. But than again, my version of it, is not the standard version of it either. It’s a theory that was created more or less by me (not Panspermia) by combining together The 7 Day Creation, the Big Bang, Panspermia, and the Expanding Universe theories all rolled into one. I don’t have a name for it and I can’t actually say it’s 100% Panspermia either.

Q. You not only believe it to be the most logical theory, but, you created your own theory entirely, one believed only by you and you alone. You have believed this theory for many years now, yet you only heard about the name Panspermia less than a year ago. How did you come to believe such a rare theory, if you had never heard it before?

EelKat: Etiole. He believes it. I pretty much believe everything he says. He doesn't have names for most things he says, so I can go on for year believing in things that I have no idea what the proper names of them are. Like a White Dwarf for example. I had never heard the word White Dwarf before September of 2006. Etiole is not well learned in Earth words, Earth language, Earth habits, etc. So he describes things, but than he doesn't have names for them. He comes from a planet that has a small blue sun which super nova-ed centuries before he was born. That is always what I called it, for the last 30 years, I just said a blue sun. Well, than in 2006 some one mentioned a White Dwarf, and I asked them what it was, and they told me, that it was a sun that got too hot and collapsed on itself, and than turned white. After that I realized that what Etiole had been describing was actually a White Dwarf, but since he never studied Earth science any more than I did, he didn't know what to call it.
Anyways, Etiole doesn't believe in religion at all. He says it all a bunch of control freak men getting off on their power over others, and has never had anything to do with God at all.
Etiole's theory of Panspermia is a bit different though. He mentions Diontites, more specifically, the Diontite Scientists or the scientists of Diona. They are an alien race . . . A race he refers to as an alien race, meaning they are from outer space, some place different than him. He hates them. Says they are bored. They have progressed beyond progression, for progressions sake. They are older than millennias. They have learned everything there is to know. Because they are bored they wander around the universe, masquerading as gods and playing with creatures on planets like they were dolls. They say that they were once us, and we shall become them, though they say that to every race they meet. Etiole says they are evil, not because they are necessarily evil, but because they have been every where and done every thing and now their is nothing left for them to do, so they make up things to do the pass the time, and the games they play often hurt the pawns (people) they us to play them. It is Etiole's belief that they are The Greys, so many Humans claim to have been abducted by in recent years. He also believes that they were the gods of the ancients: the Egyptians, Abraham, Moses, the Aztec, etc. He says they travel the universe in search of primitive life forms, such as Humans, and than set them selves up as gods. He says they are dangerous, deceitful, and Humans who preach their "religions" are not to be trusted. He says they were once primitive beings (like Humans now are), a race of scientists, who studied everything, but that they learned too much and progressed too far and now they see themselves as all powerful gods. He says his solar system is "far away", but compared to Diona, we are neighbors. He describes Diona as "on the other side of the universe, as far away from here as you can get".

Q. If what Etiole says is true and this is an outright invasion, how do we stop it?

EelKat: By answering the question: “What would Jesus do?” People ask me how I can have such a strong faith in Jesus, and consider him the Savior of the Human race, if I do not in fact believe him to be the son of god. Or ask how I can believe in Jesus, when I question the existence of the Biblical version of God, the God of Abraham. Easy. Jesus was real. Jesus did not speak in riddles and parables. Jesus spoke what he meant and meant exactly what he said, and we, stupid Humans that we are, spent centuries translating meanings into words that never had any hidden meanings at all.
According to Etiole, Jesus is just about the only person on our planet that ever figured it out. Earth was under attack way back than. All those demons and evil spirits Jesus was casting out were attacking the Humans, and Jesus made it his goal in life to drive them out. He knew the answer. He could see what was happening. Jesus saw *Religion A* fighting against *Religion B*, both of whom were under attack by *Religion C*, and all of whom were being attacked by the Church of Rome. Jesus knew that each congregation was following their own god and each god was claiming that each other god was a fake, and that all along none of the gods were real or fake because none of them was actually a god to begin with.
Jesus knew the answer to keep the Human race from destroying itself and it was simple: Love Thy Neighbor. That was the whole foundation for everything Jesus did or said: Love Thy Neighbor. Do unto others as you would have them do unto you.
In other words: stop your stupid ass fighting and treat each other with respect! Ignore the damn gods that are invading the Earth, and take care of each other. You are all children of Adam and Eve (Humans) and thus should be protecting each other from the alien invaders, not fighting each other to please the alien invaders.                  
When his followers called him the son of God, what did Jesus say? He corrected them and called himself the son of man. And the disciples, stupid idiots that they were, said oh, he means he was god made man. No. That's not what Jesus said! He said that he was the son of a human, not the son of an alien invader claiming to be god over us. That's what Jesus was saying.
That's why when you ask Etiole how do we stop the invaders from destroying us, Etiole says: Jesus had the answer. Do what he said to do. Do what he did. It's the only thing that can save the Humans, is if they start looking out for each other and start ignoring the so-called gods. Because if enough Humans ignore them, they will get bored with the planet and leave us alone.
And that's why you will always hear me asking every one every where I go: What would Jesus do? Because, if you are not doing what Jesus would do, you are helping to bring about the destruction of us all.

Q. And this too, this "enlightened" version of Jesus, comes from the Panspermia way of thinking?

EelKat: Yep. I guess you could call it that. I suppose there would be a word for it out there some where, but I’ve no idea what it would be. It implies that Jesus, actually came here by means of the UFO persuasion, and thus explains how he was able to enter a room with a locked door and how he ascended into the clouds. It also explains the virgin birth, by saying that Mary was an alien abductee. It explains his unusually high intelligence at the young age of 12 years old. It explains how he was able to heal by touch, and how he was able to talk with demons and spirits.
Basically, it implies that Jesus was an alien hybrid, that his father was an alien that Mary was taken aboard a UFO, thus explaining the bright beam of light that she saw just before the Immaculate Conception. A young girl of that time period, taken aboard a star ship, and made pregnant by artificial insemination, would tell people the only thing she could think of to tell them: God did it. Certainly, an alien and a star ship, and pregnancy with out sex, would all seem to be something only a God could do to her, so that would have been her answer to anyone who questioned her.

Q. I've heard that you have a some what radical view on angels and what they are, and this too, seems to go along the lines of the Panspermia theory, is that correct? Can you tell us about this?

EelKat: The celestial beings from the heavens (a.k.a. angels). Yes, I think most people, even if they agree with me in other areas of my theologies; they find my view of angels, probably the most off the wall of all my theories on religion. (After the alien hybrid Jesus, of course). You see, people for centuries have called angels the heavenly messengers or celestial beings. Why? Because they travel between heaven and earth.
Okay, EelKat version of Panspermia coming through again:
Think about it: what did the ancients see? They say a glowing white being coming down from the sky to Earth, descending from the clouds.
Ask yourself, why is it that hundreds of years ago, people were being visited by glowing white angels, but never aliens? Many angels are said to appear before humans, naked and genderless. Smaller angels are said to be hairless, and ugly, and are called demons. Taller angels are said to have fair skin, long golden curly hair, and pale blue eyes. There were reports of evil angels too: angels that tortured and raped their victims. Women often claimed to have given birth to babies fathered by an angel. Men often report being offered spiritual guidance by angels. Angels were said to travel in glowing chariots and spinning wheels. Some had swords that shoot fire.
Okay, jump ahead to today: Ask yourself, why is it that, people are being visited by glowing white aliens, but never angels? Many aliens are said to appear before humans, naked and genderless. Smaller aliens are said to be hairless, and ugly, and are called The Greys. Taller aliens are said to have fair skin, long silver curly hair, and pale blue eyes. There are reports of aliens torturing via science experiments and raping their victims. Women often claim to have given birth to babies fathered by an alien. Men often report being offered spiritual guidance by aliens. Aliens are said to travel in glowing discs and flying saucers. Some have guns that shoot lasers beams.
Tell me you can't see the connection between angels and aliens? They are obviously the same things. People didn't stop seeing angels; they just started calling them something different. People didn't just start being abducted by aliens in the last hundred years; this has been going on for thousands of years.

Q. I got to ask, I know a lot of people joke about this online, because you talk about religion so much, so often, and because you come up with so many radical ideas, but would you ever start your own religion?

EelKat: It is possible, but highly unlikely, since I just don't have the personality needed to get up in front of a church congregation and start preaching. I'm more of a deep thinking philosopher scribe who quietly writes than a loud mouthed in your face Bible thumping preacher stirring up the masses.
I actually have considered starting my own religion, because after years of searching I have yet to find one that believes as I believe. I know there are more than 15,000 religions out there already, and I have not been able to research all of them, but still, I've researched a hundred or so and nothing "clicked" with me. I wouldn't start it, say for the general public, but rather, just a personal private religion, just for myself. About 2 years ago, I started writing a book on my religious beliefs and why they did or did not fit with various religions. I wrote over 900 pages over the course of the next 6 months! When I got done I realized that I should start my own religion using this as a guidebook, because that's what it had become, my personal guidebook as to what I did and did not believe in. The answers I'm giving in this interview here are coming for the most part from that.
I use this as the guide for my own life, rather than follow an organized religion. But, would I go so far as to start a religion based on it? Don't know, I could see myself doing that, but I don't think I'm that motivated. I guess in a way, you could say that I already have stated my own religion though, couldn't you? I'm just the only one following it.
I will however eventually get all my thoughts and beliefs on religion organized and have them published as a book someday. I’ve been working on that for about 5 or 6 years now.

Q. Do you ever attend UFO conferences?

EelKat: UFO conferences? Never heard of them. What is that, like, a place where scientists and abductees get together to talk about aliens? That would be pretty weird, being around people, Humans, who believed in aliens and UFOs. I can’t say I have ever met any one who believed me before.
I’ve never attended a conference of any kind at all. I’m not too big on being in confining spaces, especially, if it’s a room with a lot of people. I don’t do too well around people. I do even less well around people when I’m in a building.

Q. So you have never gotten together with any other abductee or contactee type people than?

EelKat: No. Why should I? I’ve never even met another person with any type of alien or UFO experience. Actually, I didn’t even start referring to Etiole as an alien until just a couple of years ago. I’ve always called him “the white monkey” or “my merman from space”. I don’t know, I guess I just never really thought of him as an alien.

Q. Don‘t you think that it would be better if you got together with other people who have had alien contact? You know, to share details, compare stories, or just to have a fellow believer with which to talk to?

EelKat: I suppose, yeah, in a way, it would be nice to have some one to talk to about this, someone who isn‘t going to start waving a Bible in my face and start calling me Satanic, I mean. That’s the normal response I get: religious hysteria. I guess, you can tell I grew up in a pretty religious community, not that I would call it much of a community, not in the true sense of the word at least.
But, yeah, it would be nice to have some one I could just sit down with and talk to about this stuff. I don’t know if I could just sit down and talk to anyone anymore though. It’s been thirty years now, where, every time I say anything, I get laughed at, ridiculed, told I’m crazy, told I’m evil, or have people react with out right fear or violence. I’ve pretty much stopped talking. Not, stopped talking about aliens or UFO’s, but actually stopped talking. I can go for days, weeks, or months without ever saying a word now. It just got to the point where it was useless for me to say anything thing about any subject, because no one would listen to me anyways, so I just stopped using my mouth for anything other than eating. Yeah, it’d be nice to have some one to talk with, about anything, just a Human willing to have a conversation with me at all, would be nice.

Q. So would you consider going to a UFO conference?

EelKat: No.

Q. Can I ask why?

EelKat: Thirty years of cruelty at the hands of Humans. Why would I want to seek out contact with them now? I sought contact with adults throughout my entire childhood and teen years. I continued seeking Human contact throughout my young adult years. Now in middle age, I’ve given up hope of ever finding another Human willing to treat me like I was an equal. I am an outcast. I’ve finally had to accept that. I don’t seek out contact with other Humans anymore. It’s too painful to keep getting rejected, over and over again. I’m tired of the name calling. I’m tired of the ridicule. I’m tired of their laughter. I’m tired of the lectures. I’m tired of the preaching. I’m tired of the fear. I’m tired of the hate. The one thing I wanted was the one thing I never got: kindness, love, and understanding. There was always cruelty but never compassion. Every one is always too busy laughing at me to try laughing with me. The year of the tent, changed me. What hope I had of finding friendship left me the year of the tent. What faith I had in the Human race, left me than. They took everything from me. The paint balls, the guns, the fire, what they did to my books and records; it just opened my eyes once and for as to just how much these people really hated me. Than, after everything they did, living under a tarp for a year, seeing what life was like for the homeless people, seeing how Humans treated people on the streets. It showed me just how little people cared about anyone out there. That’s why.


Q. The year of the tent. A lot of people ask you about that. It was the peak of what hysteria drove people to do to you. As a result of your refusal to deny Etiole’s existence, you were subjected to years of bullying, harassment, violence, and vandalisms, which lasted for several years, ultimately resulting your becoming homeless. I think the top question on every one’s mind is what is it like to be homeless and live your life under a tarp. But before we get into that, you were not always homeless, and there is quite a story behind how you became homeless, and it includes an angry mob, some pretty wild and hysterical accusations of Witchcraft, and people storming into your home and literally smashing everything you owned. Your homelessness was the result of an event that one would expect to have happened during the 1600’s Salam Witch Trials, and yet it happened here and now in the 21st century and it happened because the things you say you saw terrified a lot of locals. There are a lot of rumors going around about just what it was that actually occurred. As a result of what these people did, you were homeless for quite some time, in your own words, can you tell us, what happened?

EelKat: That is a long, long, long story. To tell the entire thing in full detail, would take 100,000 words at least. So I'll summarize it down to the shortened version of what happened, but even that's going to take quite a bit of space to tell. Anyways, here it goes, the story of how I became homeless and what life is like in the tent:

On Being Homeless in Old Orchard Beach, Maine:

What happens when religious hysteria and government corruption go to the extreme:
or why church and government should stay separate from one another.

Do not do that which you would not have known.

~~ Benjamin Franklin

The Dangers of Writing the Truth

I write what I know. I've known some pretty awful men and every one of them hid behind the cover of religion. I became homeless, because as a child, I was too observant, and I had what adults considered to be an annoying habit of always telling the truth.
Just like every one else in the world, I too was raised to see the world through a window of fake happiness and rosebuds. I saw the good and ignored the bad. When people shook my hand, said hello, and asked how I was doing this fine sunny day, I smiled and said I was feeling great even when I had a pounding headache and a burning fever. It was the Mormon way. It is how Mormons are raised. Smile and pretend the world is wonderful. Ignore the pain. Think happy thoughts. Live on an imaginary cloud, pretend every thing is fine and dandy. Act like life is a bowl of peaches and cream.

Early Days of Disbelief

At the age of four I saw a creature (the white monkey-Etiole, mentioned earlier) that everyone told me was nothing but an over active imagination. Adults said it was "cute" at first, but after a few weeks, became disturbed at my insistence it was real. I had disrupted their peaches and cream view of the world, but I was unaware of this at the time. This early sighting would affect how others would see me a few years down the road.
At age 8, I was one of the witnesses at a UFO sighting. By the end of the month, I was one of only a handful, who did not later deny what had been seen. The adults denied seeing, what they had earlier claimed to see, because admitting they had seen something, disrupted their peaches and cream view of the world.
I was still too young and innocent to understand the value of saving face against the way the public sees you, so I did not deny what I had seen and was baffled as to why adults now denied what they had said only days earlier.
I started writing. I wrote about a star ship. At 8 years old I was writing things that only scientists, who had spent 20 or 30 years in college, knew. I drew up technical drawings and told people how star ships traveled. I didn't know it than, but the things I wrote and said had the adults around me terrified.

The Death of a Friend

At age 14, I walked in on a murderer who had just killed four of my friends and was in the process of dissecting my best friend while he was still alive. Though she ran, the police arrived only minutes later and she was caught and taken into custody. I lost five of my friends that day. Five friends who when I found them, were laying in small pieces, their arms and legs ripped from their bodies. I was wearing a pink sweater and blue jeans, but I was so close to the scene of the crime, that I was gleaming red, covered in blood from head to toe. I didn't change out of my blood soaked cloths for two weeks, when I finally did change out of them, it was into a long dress, and I would never wear pants again. My life became a living nightmare of police interviews and court dates. Every one wanted me to talk: police, lawyers, judges; I was the only witness who had lived.

The Man Who Spoke For God

Keeping in mind here, when I was 14 years old, at church I was being accused by the bishop of being a witch out to get him, and he claimed I sat at home doing nothing but casting curses on him. That I had my own life to live and couldn’t care less about him or his problems, never occurred to him at all. I was too busy being dragged around court during my best friend’s murder trial to even have time to remember that I had a bishop.
Also at age 14, something else happened though. In 1991 my grandfather spent the summer with us, normally he lived out in Utah, and so I didn’t know what he was like before that year. I spent the entire summer that year listening to him talk about his trips to Hell, where he meet these green footless demons who tortured people. He said that he could go in and out of Heaven or Hell whenever he wanted to, because God had given him the *keys to the kingdom*. He said that Heaven was too dull and boring and that nothing "good" ever happened there, so he would visit Hell all the time instead. He said that he found the tar pit where his mother, two sisters, and wives were, and he said he liked to go there and watch the demons torturing them. (Note that one of the said wives was still very much alive at the time he was saying he was visiting her in Hell.) He said because he had the keys to the kingdom, he could move the demons around to different places, and he said that his mother, sisters, and wives were not being tortured enough so he had stationed more demons in their tar pit.
I remember my aunts and uncles (his children) sitting around him, listening to this story, and they were all “oooooh!” and “aaaahhh!” the whole time. And when he got done telling his stories of his trips to Hell, they would all marvel and start saying how he was a prophet of God and how wonderful it was that he was their father.
I was flabbergasted.
They believed every word of his story, in spite of the glaring fact that one of the dead people in Hell, was still very much alive, and in spite of the fact that he had been blind since the age of 12, and could not see a thing. I was 14 years old, and I was sitting there watching these adults and wondering how the Hell they could believe this man’s raving madness, when 10 years prior these same people had not believed that I had seen a white monkey sitting in a tree in our back yard. I couldn’t understand why they could not see that this man was a raving lunatic. Well, that’s when my trouble’s started, because I came right out and told him he was crazy and needed help. He leapt up, waving his cane around and started threatening the lives of *all who opposed* his *authority*, and I told my aunts and uncles that they were all brainwashed and stupid for not seeing how dangerous he was.
This was the same summer my best friend was murdered by the way, only the murder had not yet happened. This incident with my grandfather was in early summer, and the murder happened late summer, during Hurricane Bob.
Anyways, I told them all, that grandpa was out of his mind and they were not far behind him if they believed this load of crap he was dishing out. The whole pack of them went into gasping hysterics (apparently no one had ever dared *question his authority* before), while my grandfather turned into a shrieking screaming madman, waving his cane around and smashing stuff with it.
The next thing to happen was my grandfather stood up and "had a revelation from God". In his revelation he said that God told him I was an even greater evil than his wife had been (she being said by him, to be far more evil that Satan himself, which was why she was in the tar pit. A note here: later that same day, he went to her house to tell her that he had imprisoned her spirit in Hell) and my pit in Hell would be the biggest darkest one of all. He went on raving and ranting about how I needed repentance. All the while his children, my aunts and uncle, fell to their knees astounded by the fact that they had been "blessed" to be allowed to see one of his "holy revelations". I was standing their looking at these people and thinking, they were a bunch of freaking nuts.
A week later they all headed back to Utah as beach season was almost over, and they had only come to visit us because we lived on a beach. Hurricane Bob was crashing its way up the coast and they wanted to high tail it out of Maine before the Hurricane reached Saco Bay. Also, grandpa had had some sort of revelation about the LDS Prophet, and had to get back to Salt Lake so he could go tell the Prophet what he had done wrong. He lived in Utah, just so he could be on hand to "correct" the Mormon Prophet every few weeks, and that didn’t tip people off that he was crazy?

The Letters Begin

I was glad they had left, because I was getting so sick of their nightly ritual of: sit around grandpa and listen to him retell all his stories of his trips to Hell. I guess they had grown up doing that, and had done it for the last 60 of so years, and were still doing that every night out there in Utah, and did not know how to do anything other than follow him around and marvel at his stories. It was sick, the control he had over them, just plain sick. You could not even begin to imagine how glad I was that they had finally packed up and went back to Utah.
Well, with them gone back to Utah I thought I could breathe a sigh of relief and not have to hear from them again. I was wrong. A week later I received a letter, six sheets long and written on both sides, for a total of twelve pages. The letter was from my grandfather. He had had yet another revelation about me and my evilness. The letter raved and ranted and told me how I was evil and going to Hell. I threw it in the stove and passed it off as my grandfather was nuts.
A week later, I got another one, nearly identical to the first. Next week I got another one. I kept getting these letters, and I kept ignoring them, thinking it was just harmless ravings of a lunatic. I had no idea, how dangerous my grandfather really was, but I was about to find out.
The week after that I went to church and was pulled out of Young Women’s class by my bishop, who questioned me up one side and down the other, and than said that he had gotten a letter from a military officer, a Major in the Air Force. The letter was about me and how I was a danger to national security. What the hell? I couldn’t understand why my bishop would get such a letter, but he did show me it, and, at least I know who sent THAT letter, not my grandfather, but rather, one of his sons, one of my uncles, who is in fact a military officer, just as he was claiming in his letter. He was at that time a high security spy, who was often sent to Russia, and eventually left the Air Force to marry a Russian girl. National Security was in fact his line of work, but why he was writing to my bishop telling him that I, a 14 year old kid, was a threat to National Security, was completely beyond me. To this day, I can not understand why he said that about me. Whatever his reason, though, the things he said about me, would forever change the way the bishop viewed me, and would result in a mass hysteria among church members, a few years down the road.
Week after week, the letters from my grandfather kept coming, and now they were getting longer and crueler and meaner. Some of them used more than 20 sheets of paper double sided to equal 40 pages of his raving madness and utter lunacy! Apparently the letters were going to my bishop as well, because I was pulled out of class about every other week now, and one day I was pulled out, not by the bishop, but by the Stake President himself. As time went by, my bishop would tell me that he was now getting regular phone calls from my military uncle. Based on the written and spoken testimonies of my uncle and my grandfather, the bishop declared that it was his conclusion that I was *a highly dangerous schizophrenic and something must be done.*
This went on for a space of nearly four years, spanning a time frame of four bishops. Over the next few months I would be pulled out of class more than a dozen times by the bishop and 3 times by the State President, and finally, by the doctors from Pine Land Center (the state mental institute). Finally, I said, enough was enough. Pine Land Center officials, storming in and dragging me out of my Sunday School Class was the last straw. I gathered up, the letters I was getting from my grandfather, and took them with me to church and showed the Stake President. He said, after seeing the letters, he realized that it was my grandfather that was the dangerous schizophrenic and not me. He apologized for what the bishop had been doing, saying that the bishop had been not only getting letters from my grandfather, but had also been getting phone calls to his house from both my grandfather and one of my uncles, and that said uncle had even come to Maine to have an in person meeting with the bishop about me! Oh my god! I didn't know about any of that, until the Stake President told me. He recommended that I have no farther contact with my grandfather and my religion crazed uncles, saying that if they wrote any more of these vile letters to me, I was to burn them unopened, and if they called me I was to hang up on them, or if they visited my I was not to answer the door. He said that after reading the letters my grandfather was writing that he felt very worried about my safety and felt that my grandfather and my uncle were extremely dangerous men.
The Stake President, however, was alone in his views. The bishop maintained that I was the problem, and he set out to finding others to help him find a way to *put an end to my madness*.

Hurricane Bob

While all of this was going on with my grandfather and my uncle and their letters and phone calls, I on the other hand still had my own life to deal with and Hurricane Bob was now bearing down on our town, being the biggest and worst hurricane to ever hit Old Orchard Beach. It was the only hurricane to result in our town being evacuated. We (my family), being farmers, did not leave when the other people did, and stayed with the animals. Hurricane Bob landed in Saco Bay and than trapped in the Gulf of Maine, hit us again and again, for more than a week. When it was over our town was in ruins. Houses were collapsed. Entire buildings had floated out to sea. Huge pine trees had been uprooted and hurtled through houses. People who had evacuated had left their pets behind, and now half starved dogs and armies of stray cats took to the streets. As for us, the flood waters had lifted the barn off its foundation and moved it 3 feet away, while a pine tree now sat on my bed. Our garden was water logged and vegetables ruined. All three bridges over our brook were gone, washed away. Our week was spent doing a lot of repairs. Repairs that in the end did not get done, because two days after Hurricane Bob left, I went out to the yard to find five of my friends ripped apart and torn to shreds. It was August 21, 1991, the day of the murder.

The Death of a Friend Goes Ignored

The only friends I had outside of church were dead. At church, when I tried to tell any one about what had happened, I was quickly made to shut up, because "Good Mormons don't talk about such things." From the bishop to the high priests to the priests and the elders right on down through the members, I was told over and over again the same thing: "These things happen, people die, we'll see them in the next life, get over it."
My best friend had just been murdered, his chest had been torn open, and his still beating heart ripped out. His legs had been cut off. His rib bones removed and tossed aside. His intestines thrown on the ground with that morning's food half digested and dripping out of it. And he was laying there still alive, pleading for his life. I had seen that happen to him. And I was being told, "These things happen. People die. Get over it."???
These things don't happen. No one should have to die like that. The adults in my life, the leaders in my church, they acted like my friend didn't matter, because he was not a Mormon. They acted like his death was normal. Like that was the way every one died. They could not face what had happened to my friends. They did not want to hear, what had happened to them. By telling them what I had seen, I was taking away their peaches and cream world view. They wanted the peaches and cream. They wanted to think of death as nice and happy. It was easier for them to ignore his death and act like it had never happened.
They were not there. They had not seen what had happened to him. There was so little left of his body that he couldn't have a funeral. They didn’t want to know how he died, but what about me? I couldn’t get that image of him out of my head. My friends' death wasn't nice, it wasn't pretty, it's wasn't some peaches and cream event that you could pass off with a pair of sunshine and rose colored glasses.
All that summer I tried to find someone, anyone to talk to, any one who would listen. I needed to talk to some one. The friend I normally would have turned to was dead, and so were the other four friends. I had no one. Not one single person. Every one wanted to pretend the murder had never happened. Every one wanted to get on with their lives. No one wanted to talk with me, because I only served as a reminder to them, that life wasn't always peaches and cream. (Of course I did not yet know about the letters and phone calls these people had been receiving from my grandfather and uncle either.)
That's when it finally hit me, why adults act the way they do. They are not really happy; they are just pretending they are. That's when I realized why they always denied the truth. That's when I realized that to be an adult, meant to never see the real world around you, to be an adult, meant to ignore the sick and the poor and to be an adult, meant to glorify the glamour and sunshine, while kicking the ugly things in life behind the couch where no one well see.
The police wanted me to talk. The judge wanted me to talk. But all they wanted was the details of the murder. All they wanted was the cold hard facts. All they wanted was a conviction. No one really cared how I felt. No one wanted me to talk about how empty my life had just become. In an instant, five friends had been ripped out of my life, leaving a gaping hole. After the last court date, I barely spoke another word for the rest of my life. I became forever known as the girl who never speaks. I gave up on talking because I realized that it did not matter what I said, because no one listened, and no one cared.

The Realization That No One Cared

People still shook my hand in church and asked how I was, but when I told them, "My best friend was murdered last week", they answered with: "Oh that's nice, I had a great week too" and walked away. I was puzzled by this. How could murder be a great week? How is it they had asked how my week was, but so expected it to be good, that they did not even listen to my answer? This bothered me, and it bothered me a lot.
After three or four Sunday's went by, I realized that these people were shaking my hand and asking how I was, out of force of habit, not out of concern. I also realized with a harsh shock, that no one listened to anything any one said when they shook hands. Those first few weeks after my friend's murder, I had told nearly 200 hand shakers the same thing: "My best friend was murdered last week" and not a single one of them heard me. Not one. They all heard what they wanted to hear, and they always walked away saying: "Oh that's nice, I had a great week too".
After that, I sat in the hall each week, and started watching and listening and I realized that this was a ritual with them. They all walked into the church and shook hands with every one else. They all asked how the other was doing. They all answered to say: "I had a great week." They all responded to say: "Oh that's nice, I had a great week too". Every single Sunday, they did the same thing. They were like clones. Robots programmed to shake hands and say the exact same thing every week. Not a one of them meant it. Not a one of them cared about the person they had asked the question too. No one meant a single word they were saying to each other. Not a one of them paid any attention to the answer the person gave them. They could not have cared less about each other.
By the end of the month, I stopped shaking hands with every one. I had decided that from now on, I would only shake hands with a person who actually stopped to listen to the answer I gave when they asked me how my week was. Because I began to refuse to shake hands with them, they labeled me as a rebel. In a few months there was no one left who bothered to ask me how my week had been. I had once again disrupted their peaches and cream view of the world, and it was easier for them to ignore me, than to bother to find out why I now refused to shake hands with any one.

The Rise of EelKat, Etiole, The Bloody Twighlight Manor

I had been writing the EelKat and Etiole stories since 1978, but the old stories were sweet, cute, and nice. The old stories were more or less science fiction, that was more non-fiction than fiction. By 1993, my writing had changed. I had stopped talking about the white monkey. I no longer tried to get people to believe in either Etiole or the VISION-D8. I spent more and more time sitting on the hood of my car, talking with Etiole and writing my Twighlight Manor stories. My five best friends had been murdered, my crazed grandfather and equally crazed uncle had caused nearly every member of my church to shun me, my bishop had tried to straight jacket me and send me to an insane asylum. In three short years, I became completely cut off from every Human I had formally spoken with.
I had changed, so drastically; that the people who had known me before barely recognized me as the person they had known. I had become "the silent one", "that strange girl who always wears costumes", "the creepy girl who writes about serial killers and bloody murders", "the freak who never talks". That was the year I took my original 1978 story "Friends Are Forever" and I rewrote it out of its peaches and cream happiness and turned it into its massive bloody glory.
Whispers of schizophrenia and Pine Land Center, now hushed through the church building, and people took to staying very far away from me. I was the only person who could walk straight through the crowed halls without a problem, because when I walked by, every one backed to the walls and ducked into classrooms. No one would speak to me. No one would look at me. No one dared get close to me. I was different. I did not conform to the Happy Mormon image they had created for all Mormons to pretend to be.
I did not put on a fake mask of sunshine before going to church. I came as I was. I was me, real, unmasked, and completely devoid of peaches and cream. They did not know how to deal with raw truth. They only knew how to wear a sunny mask and hide behind it. Because I did not hide as they did, behind a false mask, I was now labeled as crazy, and mothers were quick to whisk their children away as I walked past. I was 16 years old, one of only 8 teenagers in the Cape Elizabeth/Portland Ward. These people were adults. Men and women, 40, 50, and 60 years old, 375 of them. It was the beginning of my being shunned, and over the next few years, it would get a lot worse.
I now had a new reign on life. My rose colored glasses had been smashed. I no longer saw the world through the Mormon world view of a peaches and cream bubble of sunshine. The letters from my grandfather, the constant harassment from the bishop, the damage from the hurricane, and the murders all from one short summer in 1991, had changed me so much that by 1993, several of the "new converts" assumed that I was born that way, silent and emotionless, staring at the wall, seeing nothing, hearing no one, never speaking a word at all. They assumed I was retarded, and treated me like I was deaf, blind, and dumb. And so began my new discovery into the realms of the human mind: because of the way people viewed me, I could go in and out of any classroom in the Church building at any time and no one cared. I could sit in the corner at the Bishop's office, while he skipped class and talked with a few of the high priests, who likewise had skipped class. I quickly learned, that if you sit silent, staring blankly into space, people would do or say anything in my presence because they believed me incapable of telling anyone about anything they had done. My rose colored glasses had not only been smashed, they were about to be turned very, very black, as I would see for the first time, the true nature of these good god fearing men who lead our congregation.
The change was not just in me however, my stories changed too. I stopped writing the non-fiction science fiction stories. I now turned my focus to the history of the Twighlight Manor, a place only ever mentioned in passing prior to 1993. Inspired by the memory of my best friend’s murder, I started writing gruesome, bloody horror about serial killers and a house that ate people. I stopped calling Etiole the white monkey, referring to him as “my Captain” instead, and in the Twighlight Manor stories, Etiole took on a darker personality as I took to looking into his past and retelling stories of his days imprisoned in a circus freak show and his days as a test subject of the Nazis. That year I changed the name of my publishing house from “Books By EelKat” to “The Twighlight Manor Press” and I rewrote my 16 page 1978 version of Friends Are Forever, into its novel length 1993 edition.

One Bishop’s Vendetta

In 1993 the bishop did what was the worst thing he could have done: he commanded every one in the ward shun me, telling them that I was an apostate and that he was recommending me to Salt Lake for excommunication. Shunning is extraordinarily rare in the Mormon Church, and excommunication, even rarer. I was 16 years old and I now had both on my head.
By summer 1993, the bishop had doctors from Pine Land Center at the church and giving me tests and evaluations. (Mormon doctors, I noticed.) The bishop, telling them I should be straight jacketed and locked up because I was "a highly dangerous schizophrenic". Three hours later, the doctors left, saying that I was depressed over the past murder of my friend, and nothing more. They said I was not mentally ill, but that I was just lonely and needed some one to talk to. I could have told the bishop that myself. But, even with the doctor's of Pine Land saying I was not crazy, people still labeled me as crazy, and the bishop continued to reinforce that theory in members.
I stopped writing in church, and replaced it with embroidering tapestries. Once home though, my writing continued ever on ward. And though I sat in silence, I kept my eyes and ears ever open, and the members at church, continued to inspire ever more gruesome and ever bloodier stories for my Twighlight Manor.

The Rise of EelKat

In 1997, I had had it with not having any one to talk to, and so, I went to the library looking for something to do, and found they had just bought four computers and I could sign up to use the internet. I had never seen a computer before, and had no idea what the internet was. I signed up.
At the librarian’s recommendation I got two accounts that day: Yahoo and Amazon. Now I could buy books, sell books, chat on Yahoo's chat room, and send e-mails. Also on the librarian’s recommendation I did not use my real name for any of this, and instead logged in as EelKat from my books. I soon discovered that there was a whole world of people out there and that they were not all like the religion crazed freaks I had known in my own life. It was not long before I would learn that my religion crazed relatives also had e-mails and that was about to open my eyes to the world of online stalkers, flame wars, and trolls.
It all started when I received an e-mail from the same uncle who had been calling the bishop only 5 years earlier. The email was too long to read at the library and I couldn't afford the 15c a page to print it up, because it was so long. I forwarded the email to one of my aunts and asked if she could print it up on her computer and I would pick it up Sunday at church. That Sunday she arrived at church with a huge stack of paper. The email had taken 64 sheets of paper to print up. Had it been hand written instead of typed it would have taking up more than 100 sheets of paper. It was the longest letter I had ever received, and it was a doozy. My aunt told me she had read it, and that it was the perfect example of why she hasn't spoken to her brothers in years. What it said shocked and sickened her, and she said she had taken the liberty of sending him a reply as to just how she felt about what he was saying to and about me.
I sat down in church and read the mountainous letter. It went on and on and on about how I was the evilest most wicked being to ever walk the face of the earth. It went on about the history of Joseph Smith and how I should be grateful for him and his Church. It went on about things grandpa had "revealed to him", it went on about how I was now 17 years old, and I was the wickedest female in the family because I had the gall to reach the age of 16 unmarried. It went on about how I should repent and spend weeks going to the temple for reflection.
I replied to that letter, by finding every e-mail address of every one of the more than 200+ relatives and forwarding it to all of them, with my reply at the end, which was a simple one sentence: "You have a brain, use it, or lose it!"
In the days that followed I received a sum total of 2,000 emails, as a result of my saying that one sentence. The long nasty email he had sent had been intended only for me, and no one else in the family knew about his letters or my grandfather’s letters, prior to that point. (My grandfather was still weekly sending me letters at the time I had received this email in 1997, by the way.)
As a result of my one sentence reply, my uncle was now sending me emails every hour on the hour, day in and day out. I read maybe one out of every 30 or 40 of them. My grandfather's letters in the mail suddenly stopped. The last one I received was in October of 1997, a short, simple one page letter, saying that he had not been aware of the things my uncle was saying about me, because of the things he himself had said all those years ago. He said he read that 64 page email and realized it had all been his fault and he had been wrong to say the things he had said. I never received another letter from my grandfather, however, I was now receiving emails on a daily basis from not one, but three of my uncles, all of whom took to rehashing the things my grandfather had said in his letters. The ones I answered, I continued to answer saying the same thing: "You have a brain, use it, or lose it!" It would in the years to come, result in my being called a witch, when a few years later that same uncle was diagnosed with brain cancer, and several members of the family took to emailing me and demanding I "take the curse off him".
As a result of each of those e-mails I ended up writing my 900 page notebook on my thoughts on religion. I had had it with religion and religious men, telling me what I could and could not do and how I should or should not live. I was now well into my twenties, and I was sick of having my life controlled by these men who had no life, and thus had nothing better to do, than stick their noses into my life. I set out to study all the world’s religions in order to find out what each believed so that I could figure out what if anything, I believed in. I suddenly became a walking Biblical encyclopedia, and people around me started saying I must be planning to start my own religion.

EelKat The Witch

It would be another 8 years, before another event would come about, one that would result in people pointing the finger of witchcraft at me, and would forever label me as an evil witch who puts curses on people, and ultimately it would be this event which would end in my being homeless.
Apparently my relatives were still contacting my local bishop (by this time the 1993 bishop had been replaced, and both his replacement and the replacement’s replacement had since been replaced), because shortly after they took to calling me a witch, so too did members of my local church. As a result, I started going to a different ward, lead by yet a different bishop, in a different town, a whole two hours drive away; but one year later, that bishop and his congregation started quoting the words schizophrenia and witch, and I knew that my ever loving uncle had started contacting my new bishop as well. I went to a third ward, with yet another bishop and a different congregation, but the rumors started up there after just a few weeks.
Realizing that my relentless relatives were going to be contacting my bishops no matter which LDS congregation I switched to attend, I went instead to a different denomination all together, leaving the Mormon Church for the Pentecostal one instead. A few months in, the Pentecostal pastor took me aside after services and asked if I knew such and such a person. I said, "Yeah, he's my uncle. Why?" The pastor said "Well he contacted me the other day . . ." I than realized that it didn't matter where I went Mormon Church or non-Mormon Church, there was no way to get away from my religion crazed relatives who live on the other side of the country from me. It was at that point that I realized my relatives are relentless. I’ve changed churches five times, and they always found me. I've changed my email address 32 times and the emails still keep coming.
The biggest problem was that no matter where I went, no one bothered to get to know me, and with my uncle being a government official waving his credentials around, they were willing to believe him and his rank, thus no one dared to try to get to know me either.
How did I become homeless? All of these things, all of these events, set the pattern in people’s minds. They now had this mental image of who they thought I was, before they even got a chance to know me, and so, with that mental image of me already in mind, the events of 2001, resulted in a mass hysteria, an angry mob, and an onslaught of vandalism that went extreme.
For years, people “knew” I was crazy, so stayed away from me. For years, they were content to let me walk among them so long as I seemed harmless. Things got bad, when a lot of people died in a plane crash on the other side of the world, and I was blamed for it. Fearing that I was the cause of so many deaths, local church members stood up and took action.
For the 8 years this silence and ignoring me went on. The emails kept coming. But the church members were more or less peaceful. They shunned me like good dutiful Mormons, but they other than ignoring me and once in a while telling me I was crazy, were up to that point mostly harmless and stayed in the side lines. They had not actually seen me do anything crazy. They had only rumors to go on, and rumors that were coming to them from men who lived several states away from Maine. But than, something happened, which told them, that my relatives were right. I WAS a witch and a damn dangerous one at that . . . or so they believed.

The Night of The Burning Planes

August 2001, I had fallen asleep on my mother's bed, which had a sky light directly over it. I woke up screaming, my mother and my brothers could not calm me down. A Mormon priest from church was called to come over and talk to me and calm me down. When he was finally able to calm my hysterics into logical talking, I told him, that I had woken up, because I had heard a terrible sound, the loud roaring of a jet plane, like I was standing right beside it. I opened my eyes and through the sky light I saw two jet planes, blazon with fire, crashing into a big city with streets filled with yellow cars. Thousands of people were reduced to skeletons in seconds. I told him that no one would survive; some one had to stop those planes. I was shaken up by this for days. The priest, told me to get out, relax, spend some time with people, go to the Mall, take your mind off this. It was only a bad dream, nothing more, or so people were telling me.
But I was not asleep; it had not been a dream. I had been wide awake. The sound of the engines had woken me up. When I looked out the window I saw those planes as plain as day. I told every body I meet about that vision. People thinking me crazy, laughed and said it was proof that I was schizophrenic, just like every one said I was. Normally I stayed silent and did not talk, but I was talking now, and no one was listening . . . At least, not yet, they weren’t, but they were about to.
Two weeks later was September 11, 2001. Two planes took off, from the Portland Jetport, less than 15 miles from my home, and were used as bombs to crash into a sky scraper in New York. To make it all the more ironic, on the priest's advice, I went to the Maine Mall the night of September 10th. Me and my dad had to wait to go in, as a dozen or so men in turbans, were out front of the Mall arguing and we couldn't get past them to get to the doors to get into the Mall. Those men were the men flying the planes, which killed all of those people. The Maine Mall security identified them a few days after the plane crash.
Though I had spent those 2 weeks telling every one I meet about the plan crash I had seen, when the crash actually did happen, I did not find out immediately about it. So when people went all crazy on me and started saying I was the witch who had cursed the planes, and than the vandalism started up, I didn’t know why people had gone hysterical or why they had aimed their actions at me.
After the 9 - 11 attacks, people at church, became terrified to be near me at all. They had shunned me before, because the bishop had told them I was a crazy apostate, now they were accusing me of witchcraft. Several members accused me of putting curses on the planes, saying that I had made the crashes happen, by the simple power of my mind.
Every thing that people had already been saying about me went from bad to worse, after the 9 - 11 attacks, and by spring of 2002, the acts of vandalism started up, and would grow progressively worse over each passing year, until it would eventually lead to me being homeless by 2006, and my terrible year in the tent.
I guess you could say, the 9 - 11 attack was the last straw for these poor deluded, superstitious, religion crazed people. They needed some one to blame, and I had told them about the plane crash before it had happened, and since they were already blaming me for everything else wrong in their lives, they just went right on blaming me for everything. Fear, I have learned makes people do strange things, and these people were now beyond terrified.

My Avenging Angel

Before 1991, my time spent with Etiole was sporadic at best. He was always there, hanging around, but I wasn’t really spending more than a few hours a week with him. By 1993, I was spending nearly 24 hours a day at his side. The alien, whom no one believed existed, was now the only friend I had. Etiole, being the highly emotional creature that he is, and the way he connects with others through their emotions, was now in a sort of high alert mood. In the dozen or so years that I had known him, he remained in the distant, not interfering, and just letting life unfold.
Before 1991, I had never really known deep and utter despair, emptiness of the soul, or extreme sadness. Now I had these emotions, along with fear and confusion as to why my grandfather and my uncle had turned on me or why they had took to saying the things they were saying about me, to members of my church. Etiole felt everything I felt, and it had an effect on both of us. Etiole declared himself my *avenging angel* swearing to see justice done to all who caused me pain. That’s when everything changed. Things started happening which defied explanation and would send church members into utter hysteria. Etiole, was about to become my fierce and extremely violent protector, and for the first time in my life, people around me started to believe that maybe, just maybe, I had been telling the truth all those years about an alien living in my car, and the rumors t